Quotations.ch
  Directory : The Garden Party
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Garden Party, by Katherine Mansfield
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • Title: The Garden Party
  • Author: Katherine Mansfield
  • Release Date: August 20, 2008 [EBook #1429]
  • Last Updated: November 29, 2019
  • Language: English
  • Character set encoding: UTF-8
  • *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GARDEN PARTY ***
  • Produced by Sue Asscher, and David Widger
  • The Garden Party
  • AND OTHER STORIES
  • by Katherine Mansfield
  • _Montaigne dit que les hommes vont béant
  • aux choses futures; j’ai la manie de béer
  • aux choses passées_
  • To John Middleton Murry
  • Contents
  • At the Bay
  • The Garden-Party
  • The Daughters of the Late Colonel
  • Mr. and Mrs. Dove
  • The Young Girl
  • Life of Ma Parker
  • Marriage à la Mode
  • The Voyage
  • Miss Brill
  • Her First Ball
  • The Singing Lesson
  • The Stranger
  • Bank Holiday
  • An Ideal Family
  • The Lady’s Maid
  • At the Bay
  • I
  • Very early morning. The sun was not yet risen, and the whole of
  • Crescent Bay was hidden under a white sea-mist. The big bush-covered
  • hills at the back were smothered. You could not see where they ended
  • and the paddocks and bungalows began. The sandy road was gone and the
  • paddocks and bungalows the other side of it; there were no white dunes
  • covered with reddish grass beyond them; there was nothing to mark which
  • was beach and where was the sea. A heavy dew had fallen. The grass was
  • blue. Big drops hung on the bushes and just did not fall; the silvery,
  • fluffy toi-toi was limp on its long stalks, and all the marigolds and
  • the pinks in the bungalow gardens were bowed to the earth with wetness.
  • Drenched were the cold fuchsias, round pearls of dew lay on the flat
  • nasturtium leaves. It looked as though the sea had beaten up softly in
  • the darkness, as though one immense wave had come rippling,
  • rippling—how far? Perhaps if you had waked up in the middle of the
  • night you might have seen a big fish flicking in at the window and gone
  • again....
  • Ah-Aah! sounded the sleepy sea. And from the bush there came the sound
  • of little streams flowing, quickly, lightly, slipping between the
  • smooth stones, gushing into ferny basins and out again; and there was
  • the splashing of big drops on large leaves, and something else—what was
  • it?—a faint stirring and shaking, the snapping of a twig and then such
  • silence that it seemed some one was listening.
  • Round the corner of Crescent Bay, between the piled-up masses of broken
  • rock, a flock of sheep came pattering. They were huddled together, a
  • small, tossing, woolly mass, and their thin, stick-like legs trotted
  • along quickly as if the cold and the quiet had frightened them. Behind
  • them an old sheep-dog, his soaking paws covered with sand, ran along
  • with his nose to the ground, but carelessly, as if thinking of
  • something else. And then in the rocky gateway the shepherd himself
  • appeared. He was a lean, upright old man, in a frieze coat that was
  • covered with a web of tiny drops, velvet trousers tied under the knee,
  • and a wide-awake with a folded blue handkerchief round the brim. One
  • hand was crammed into his belt, the other grasped a beautifully smooth
  • yellow stick. And as he walked, taking his time, he kept up a very soft
  • light whistling, an airy, far-away fluting that sounded mournful and
  • tender. The old dog cut an ancient caper or two and then drew up sharp,
  • ashamed of his levity, and walked a few dignified paces by his master’s
  • side. The sheep ran forward in little pattering rushes; they began to
  • bleat, and ghostly flocks and herds answered them from under the sea.
  • “Baa! Baaa!” For a time they seemed to be always on the same piece of
  • ground. There ahead was stretched the sandy road with shallow puddles;
  • the same soaking bushes showed on either side and the same shadowy
  • palings. Then something immense came into view; an enormous
  • shock-haired giant with his arms stretched out. It was the big gum-tree
  • outside Mrs. Stubbs’ shop, and as they passed by there was a strong
  • whiff of eucalyptus. And now big spots of light gleamed in the mist.
  • The shepherd stopped whistling; he rubbed his red nose and wet beard on
  • his wet sleeve and, screwing up his eyes, glanced in the direction of
  • the sea. The sun was rising. It was marvellous how quickly the mist
  • thinned, sped away, dissolved from the shallow plain, rolled up from
  • the bush and was gone as if in a hurry to escape; big twists and curls
  • jostled and shouldered each other as the silvery beams broadened. The
  • far-away sky—a bright, pure blue—was reflected in the puddles, and the
  • drops, swimming along the telegraph poles, flashed into points of
  • light. Now the leaping, glittering sea was so bright it made one’s eyes
  • ache to look at it. The shepherd drew a pipe, the bowl as small as an
  • acorn, out of his breast pocket, fumbled for a chunk of speckled
  • tobacco, pared off a few shavings and stuffed the bowl. He was a grave,
  • fine-looking old man. As he lit up and the blue smoke wreathed his
  • head, the dog, watching, looked proud of him.
  • “Baa! Baaa!” The sheep spread out into a fan. They were just clear of
  • the summer colony before the first sleeper turned over and lifted a
  • drowsy head; their cry sounded in the dreams of little children... who
  • lifted their arms to drag down, to cuddle the darling little woolly
  • lambs of sleep. Then the first inhabitant appeared; it was the
  • Burnells’ cat Florrie, sitting on the gatepost, far too early as usual,
  • looking for their milk-girl. When she saw the old sheep-dog she sprang
  • up quickly, arched her back, drew in her tabby head, and seemed to give
  • a little fastidious shiver. “Ugh! What a coarse, revolting creature!”
  • said Florrie. But the old sheep-dog, not looking up, waggled past,
  • flinging out his legs from side to side. Only one of his ears twitched
  • to prove that he saw, and thought her a silly young female.
  • The breeze of morning lifted in the bush and the smell of leaves and
  • wet black earth mingled with the sharp smell of the sea. Myriads of
  • birds were singing. A goldfinch flew over the shepherd’s head and,
  • perching on the tiptop of a spray, it turned to the sun, ruffling its
  • small breast feathers. And now they had passed the fisherman’s hut,
  • passed the charred-looking little _whare_ where Leila the milk-girl
  • lived with her old Gran. The sheep strayed over a yellow swamp and Wag,
  • the sheep-dog, padded after, rounded them up and headed them for the
  • steeper, narrower rocky pass that led out of Crescent Bay and towards
  • Daylight Cove. “Baa! Baa!” Faint the cry came as they rocked along the
  • fast-drying road. The shepherd put away his pipe, dropping it into his
  • breast-pocket so that the little bowl hung over. And straightway the
  • soft airy whistling began again. Wag ran out along a ledge of rock
  • after something that smelled, and ran back again disgusted. Then
  • pushing, nudging, hurrying, the sheep rounded the bend and the shepherd
  • followed after out of sight.
  • II
  • A few moments later the back door of one of the bungalows opened, and a
  • figure in a broad-striped bathing suit flung down the paddock, cleared
  • the stile, rushed through the tussock grass into the hollow, staggered
  • up the sandy hillock, and raced for dear life over the big porous
  • stones, over the cold, wet pebbles, on to the hard sand that gleamed
  • like oil. Splish-Splosh! Splish-Splosh! The water bubbled round his
  • legs as Stanley Burnell waded out exulting. First man in as usual! He’d
  • beaten them all again. And he swooped down to souse his head and neck.
  • “Hail, brother! All hail, Thou Mighty One!” A velvety bass voice came
  • booming over the water.
  • Great Scott! Damnation take it! Stanley lifted up to see a dark head
  • bobbing far out and an arm lifted. It was Jonathan Trout—there before
  • him! “Glorious morning!” sang the voice.
  • “Yes, very fine!” said Stanley briefly. Why the dickens didn’t the
  • fellow stick to his part of the sea? Why should he come barging over to
  • this exact spot? Stanley gave a kick, a lunge and struck out, swimming
  • overarm. But Jonathan was a match for him. Up he came, his black hair
  • sleek on his forehead, his short beard sleek.
  • “I had an extraordinary dream last night!” he shouted.
  • What was the matter with the man? This mania for conversation irritated
  • Stanley beyond words. And it was always the same—always some piffle
  • about a dream he’d had, or some cranky idea he’d got hold of, or some
  • rot he’d been reading. Stanley turned over on his back and kicked with
  • his legs till he was a living waterspout. But even then.... “I dreamed
  • I was hanging over a terrifically high cliff, shouting to some one
  • below.” You would be! thought Stanley. He could stick no more of it. He
  • stopped splashing. “Look here, Trout,” he said, “I’m in rather a hurry
  • this morning.”
  • “You’re WHAT?” Jonathan was so surprised—or pretended to be—that he
  • sank under the water, then reappeared again blowing.
  • “All I mean is,” said Stanley, “I’ve no time to—to—to fool about. I
  • want to get this over. I’m in a hurry. I’ve work to do this
  • morning—see?”
  • Jonathan was gone before Stanley had finished. “Pass, friend!” said the
  • bass voice gently, and he slid away through the water with scarcely a
  • ripple.... But curse the fellow! He’d ruined Stanley’s bathe. What an
  • unpractical idiot the man was! Stanley struck out to sea again, and
  • then as quickly swam in again, and away he rushed up the beach. He felt
  • cheated.
  • Jonathan stayed a little longer in the water. He floated, gently moving
  • his hands like fins, and letting the sea rock his long, skinny body. It
  • was curious, but in spite of everything he was fond of Stanley Burnell.
  • True, he had a fiendish desire to tease him sometimes, to poke fun at
  • him, but at bottom he was sorry for the fellow. There was something
  • pathetic in his determination to make a job of everything. You couldn’t
  • help feeling he’d be caught out one day, and then what an almighty
  • cropper he’d come! At that moment an immense wave lifted Jonathan, rode
  • past him, and broke along the beach with a joyful sound. What a beauty!
  • And now there came another. That was the way to live—carelessly,
  • recklessly, spending oneself. He got on to his feet and began to wade
  • towards the shore, pressing his toes into the firm, wrinkled sand. To
  • take things easy, not to fight against the ebb and flow of life, but to
  • give way to it—that was what was needed. It was this tension that was
  • all wrong. To live—to live! And the perfect morning, so fresh and fair,
  • basking in the light, as though laughing at its own beauty, seemed to
  • whisper, “Why not?”
  • But now he was out of the water Jonathan turned blue with cold. He
  • ached all over; it was as though some one was wringing the blood out of
  • him. And stalking up the beach, shivering, all his muscles tight, he
  • too felt his bathe was spoilt. He’d stayed in too long.
  • III
  • Beryl was alone in the living-room when Stanley appeared, wearing a
  • blue serge suit, a stiff collar and a spotted tie. He looked almost
  • uncannily clean and brushed; he was going to town for the day. Dropping
  • into his chair, he pulled out his watch and put it beside his plate.
  • “I’ve just got twenty-five minutes,” he said. “You might go and see if
  • the porridge is ready, Beryl?”
  • “Mother’s just gone for it,” said Beryl. She sat down at the table and
  • poured out his tea.
  • “Thanks!” Stanley took a sip. “Hallo!” he said in an astonished voice,
  • “you’ve forgotten the sugar.”
  • “Oh, sorry!” But even then Beryl didn’t help him; she pushed the basin
  • across. What did this mean? As Stanley helped himself his blue eyes
  • widened; they seemed to quiver. He shot a quick glance at his
  • sister-in-law and leaned back.
  • “Nothing wrong, is there?” he asked carelessly, fingering his collar.
  • Beryl’s head was bent; she turned her plate in her fingers.
  • “Nothing,” said her light voice. Then she too looked up, and smiled at
  • Stanley. “Why should there be?”
  • “O-oh! No reason at all as far as I know. I thought you seemed rather—”
  • At that moment the door opened and the three little girls appeared,
  • each carrying a porridge plate. They were dressed alike in blue jerseys
  • and knickers; their brown legs were bare, and each had her hair plaited
  • and pinned up in what was called a horse’s tail. Behind them came Mrs.
  • Fairfield with the tray.
  • “Carefully, children,” she warned. But they were taking the very
  • greatest care. They loved being allowed to carry things. “Have you said
  • good morning to your father?”
  • “Yes, grandma.” They settled themselves on the bench opposite Stanley
  • and Beryl.
  • “Good morning, Stanley!” Old Mrs. Fairfield gave him his plate.
  • “Morning, mother! How’s the boy?”
  • “Splendid! He only woke up once last night. What a perfect morning!”
  • The old woman paused, her hand on the loaf of bread, to gaze out of the
  • open door into the garden. The sea sounded. Through the wide-open
  • window streamed the sun on to the yellow varnished walls and bare
  • floor. Everything on the table flashed and glittered. In the middle
  • there was an old salad bowl filled with yellow and red nasturtiums. She
  • smiled, and a look of deep content shone in her eyes.
  • “You might _cut_ me a slice of that bread, mother,” said Stanley. “I’ve
  • only twelve and a half minutes before the coach passes. Has anyone
  • given my shoes to the servant girl?”
  • “Yes, they’re ready for you.” Mrs. Fairfield was quite unruffled.
  • “Oh, Kezia! Why are you such a messy child!” cried Beryl despairingly.
  • “Me, Aunt Beryl?” Kezia stared at her. What had she done now? She had
  • only dug a river down the middle of her porridge, filled it, and was
  • eating the banks away. But she did that every single morning, and no
  • one had said a word up till now.
  • “Why can’t you eat your food properly like Isabel and Lottie?” How
  • unfair grown-ups are!
  • “But Lottie always makes a floating island, don’t you, Lottie?”
  • “I don’t,” said Isabel smartly. “I just sprinkle mine with sugar and
  • put on the milk and finish it. Only babies play with their food.”
  • Stanley pushed back his chair and got up.
  • “Would you get me those shoes, mother? And, Beryl, if you’ve finished,
  • I wish you’d cut down to the gate and stop the coach. Run in to your
  • mother, Isabel, and ask her where my bowler hat’s been put. Wait a
  • minute—have you children been playing with my stick?”
  • “No, father!”
  • “But I put it here.” Stanley began to bluster. “I remember distinctly
  • putting it in this corner. Now, who’s had it? There’s no time to lose.
  • Look sharp! The stick’s got to be found.”
  • Even Alice, the servant-girl, was drawn into the chase. “You haven’t
  • been using it to poke the kitchen fire with by any chance?”
  • Stanley dashed into the bedroom where Linda was lying. “Most
  • extraordinary thing. I can’t keep a single possession to myself.
  • They’ve made away with my stick, now!”
  • “Stick, dear? What stick?” Linda’s vagueness on these occasions could
  • not be real, Stanley decided. Would nobody sympathize with him?
  • “Coach! Coach, Stanley!” Beryl’s voice cried from the gate.
  • Stanley waved his arm to Linda. “No time to say good-bye!” he cried.
  • And he meant that as a punishment to her.
  • He snatched his bowler hat, dashed out of the house, and swung down the
  • garden path. Yes, the coach was there waiting, and Beryl, leaning over
  • the open gate, was laughing up at somebody or other just as if nothing
  • had happened. The heartlessness of women! The way they took it for
  • granted it was your job to slave away for them while they didn’t even
  • take the trouble to see that your walking-stick wasn’t lost. Kelly
  • trailed his whip across the horses.
  • “Good-bye, Stanley,” called Beryl, sweetly and gaily. It was easy
  • enough to say good-bye! And there she stood, idle, shading her eyes
  • with her hand. The worst of it was Stanley had to shout good-bye too,
  • for the sake of appearances. Then he saw her turn, give a little skip
  • and run back to the house. She was glad to be rid of him!
  • Yes, she was thankful. Into the living-room she ran and called “He’s
  • gone!” Linda cried from her room: “Beryl! Has Stanley gone?” Old Mrs.
  • Fairfield appeared, carrying the boy in his little flannel coatee.
  • “Gone?”
  • “Gone!”
  • Oh, the relief, the difference it made to have the man out of the
  • house. Their very voices were changed as they called to one another;
  • they sounded warm and loving and as if they shared a secret. Beryl went
  • over to the table. “Have another cup of tea, mother. It’s still hot.”
  • She wanted, somehow, to celebrate the fact that they could do what they
  • liked now. There was no man to disturb them; the whole perfect day was
  • theirs.
  • “No, thank you, child,” said old Mrs. Fairfield, but the way at that
  • moment she tossed the boy up and said “a-goos-a-goos-a-ga!” to him
  • meant that she felt the same. The little girls ran into the paddock
  • like chickens let out of a coop.
  • Even Alice, the servant-girl, washing up the dishes in the kitchen,
  • caught the infection and used the precious tank water in a perfectly
  • reckless fashion.
  • “Oh, these men!” said she, and she plunged the teapot into the bowl and
  • held it under the water even after it had stopped bubbling, as if it
  • too was a man and drowning was too good for them.
  • IV
  • “Wait for me, Isa-bel! Kezia, wait for me!”
  • There was poor little Lottie, left behind again, because she found it
  • so fearfully hard to get over the stile by herself. When she stood on
  • the first step her knees began to wobble; she grasped the post. Then
  • you had to put one leg over. But which leg? She never could decide. And
  • when she did finally put one leg over with a sort of stamp of
  • despair—then the feeling was awful. She was half in the paddock still
  • and half in the tussock grass. She clutched the post desperately and
  • lifted up her voice. “Wait for me!”
  • “No, don’t you wait for her, Kezia!” said Isabel. “She’s such a little
  • silly. She’s always making a fuss. Come on!” And she tugged Kezia’s
  • jersey. “You can use my bucket if you come with me,” she said kindly.
  • “It’s bigger than yours.” But Kezia couldn’t leave Lottie all by
  • herself. She ran back to her. By this time Lottie was very red in the
  • face and breathing heavily.
  • “Here, put your other foot over,” said Kezia.
  • “Where?”
  • Lottie looked down at Kezia as if from a mountain height.
  • “Here where my hand is.” Kezia patted the place.
  • “Oh, _there_ do you mean!” Lottie gave a deep sigh and put the second
  • foot over.
  • “Now—sort of turn round and sit down and slide,” said Kezia.
  • “But there’s nothing to sit down _on_, Kezia,” said Lottie.
  • She managed it at last, and once it was over she shook herself and
  • began to beam.
  • “I’m getting better at climbing over stiles, aren’t I, Kezia?”
  • Lottie’s was a very hopeful nature.
  • The pink and the blue sunbonnet followed Isabel’s bright red sunbonnet
  • up that sliding, slipping hill. At the top they paused to decide where
  • to go and to have a good stare at who was there already. Seen from
  • behind, standing against the skyline, gesticulating largely with their
  • spades, they looked like minute puzzled explorers.
  • The whole family of Samuel Josephs was there already with their
  • lady-help, who sat on a camp-stool and kept order with a whistle that
  • she wore tied round her neck, and a small cane with which she directed
  • operations. The Samuel Josephs never played by themselves or managed
  • their own game. If they did, it ended in the boys pouring water down
  • the girls’ necks or the girls trying to put little black crabs into the
  • boys’ pockets. So Mrs. S. J. and the poor lady-help drew up what she
  • called a “brogramme” every morning to keep them “abused and out of
  • bischief.” It was all competitions or races or round games. Everything
  • began with a piercing blast of the lady-help’s whistle and ended with
  • another. There were even prizes—large, rather dirty paper parcels which
  • the lady-help with a sour little smile drew out of a bulging string
  • kit. The Samuel Josephs fought fearfully for the prizes and cheated and
  • pinched one another’s arms—they were all expert pinchers. The only time
  • the Burnell children ever played with them Kezia had got a prize, and
  • when she undid three bits of paper she found a very small rusty
  • button-hook. She couldn’t understand why they made such a fuss....
  • But they never played with the Samuel Josephs now or even went to their
  • parties. The Samuel Josephs were always giving children’s parties at
  • the Bay and there was always the same food. A big washhand basin of
  • very brown fruit-salad, buns cut into four and a washhand jug full of
  • something the lady-help called “Limmonadear.” And you went away in the
  • evening with half the frill torn off your frock or something spilled
  • all down the front of your open-work pinafore, leaving the Samuel
  • Josephs leaping like savages on their lawn. No! They were too awful.
  • On the other side of the beach, close down to the water, two little
  • boys, their knickers rolled up, twinkled like spiders. One was digging,
  • the other pattered in and out of the water, filling a small bucket.
  • They were the Trout boys, Pip and Rags. But Pip was so busy digging and
  • Rags was so busy helping that they didn’t see their little cousins
  • until they were quite close.
  • “Look!” said Pip. “Look what I’ve discovered.” And he showed them an
  • old wet, squashed-looking boot. The three little girls stared.
  • “Whatever are you going to do with it?” asked Kezia.
  • “Keep it, of course!” Pip was very scornful. “It’s a find—see?”
  • Yes, Kezia saw that. All the same....
  • “There’s lots of things buried in the sand,” explained Pip. “They get
  • chucked up from wrecks. Treasure. Why—you might find—”
  • “But why does Rags have to keep on pouring water in?” asked Lottie.
  • “Oh, that’s to moisten it,” said Pip, “to make the work a bit easier.
  • Keep it up, Rags.”
  • And good little Rags ran up and down, pouring in the water that turned
  • brown like cocoa.
  • “Here, shall I show you what I found yesterday?” said Pip mysteriously,
  • and he stuck his spade into the sand. “Promise not to tell.”
  • They promised.
  • “Say, cross my heart straight dinkum.”
  • The little girls said it.
  • Pip took something out of his pocket, rubbed it a long time on the
  • front of his jersey, then breathed on it and rubbed it again.
  • “Now turn round!” he ordered.
  • They turned round.
  • “All look the same way! Keep still! Now!”
  • And his hand opened; he held up to the light something that flashed,
  • that winked, that was a most lovely green.
  • “It’s a nemeral,” said Pip solemnly.
  • “Is it really, Pip?” Even Isabel was impressed.
  • The lovely green thing seemed to dance in Pip’s fingers. Aunt Beryl had
  • a nemeral in a ring, but it was a very small one. This one was as big
  • as a star and far more beautiful.
  • V
  • As the morning lengthened whole parties appeared over the sand-hills
  • and came down on the beach to bathe. It was understood that at eleven
  • o’clock the women and children of the summer colony had the sea to
  • themselves. First the women undressed, pulled on their bathing dresses
  • and covered their heads in hideous caps like sponge bags; then the
  • children were unbuttoned. The beach was strewn with little heaps of
  • clothes and shoes; the big summer hats, with stones on them to keep
  • them from blowing away, looked like immense shells. It was strange that
  • even the sea seemed to sound differently when all those leaping,
  • laughing figures ran into the waves. Old Mrs. Fairfield, in a lilac
  • cotton dress and a black hat tied under the chin, gathered her little
  • brood and got them ready. The little Trout boys whipped their shirts
  • over their heads, and away the five sped, while their grandma sat with
  • one hand in her knitting-bag ready to draw out the ball of wool when
  • she was satisfied they were safely in.
  • The firm compact little girls were not half so brave as the tender,
  • delicate-looking little boys. Pip and Rags, shivering, crouching down,
  • slapping the water, never hesitated. But Isabel, who could swim twelve
  • strokes, and Kezia, who could nearly swim eight, only followed on the
  • strict understanding they were not to be splashed. As for Lottie, she
  • didn’t follow at all. She liked to be left to go in her own way,
  • please. And that way was to sit down at the edge of the water, her legs
  • straight, her knees pressed together, and to make vague motions with
  • her arms as if she expected to be wafted out to sea. But when a bigger
  • wave than usual, an old whiskery one, came lolloping along in her
  • direction, she scrambled to her feet with a face of horror and flew up
  • the beach again.
  • “Here, mother, keep those for me, will you?”
  • Two rings and a thin gold chain were dropped into Mrs Fairfield’s lap.
  • “Yes, dear. But aren’t you going to bathe here?”
  • “No-o,” Beryl drawled. She sounded vague. “I’m undressing farther
  • along. I’m going to bathe with Mrs. Harry Kember.”
  • “Very well.” But Mrs. Fairfield’s lips set. She disapproved of Mrs
  • Harry Kember. Beryl knew it.
  • Poor old mother, she smiled, as she skimmed over the stones. Poor old
  • mother! Old! Oh, what joy, what bliss it was to be young....
  • “You look very pleased,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. She sat hunched up on
  • the stones, her arms round her knees, smoking.
  • “It’s such a lovely day,” said Beryl, smiling down at her.
  • “Oh my _dear_!” Mrs. Harry Kember’s voice sounded as though she knew
  • better than that. But then her voice always sounded as though she knew
  • something better about you than you did yourself. She was a long,
  • strange-looking woman with narrow hands and feet. Her face, too, was
  • long and narrow and exhausted-looking; even her fair curled fringe
  • looked burnt out and withered. She was the only woman at the Bay who
  • smoked, and she smoked incessantly, keeping the cigarette between her
  • lips while she talked, and only taking it out when the ash was so long
  • you could not understand why it did not fall. When she was not playing
  • bridge—she played bridge every day of her life—she spent her time lying
  • in the full glare of the sun. She could stand any amount of it; she
  • never had enough. All the same, it did not seem to warm her. Parched,
  • withered, cold, she lay stretched on the stones like a piece of
  • tossed-up driftwood. The women at the Bay thought she was very, very
  • fast. Her lack of vanity, her slang, the way she treated men as though
  • she was one of them, and the fact that she didn’t care twopence about
  • her house and called the servant Gladys “Glad-eyes,” was disgraceful.
  • Standing on the veranda steps Mrs. Kember would call in her
  • indifferent, tired voice, “I say, Glad-eyes, you might heave me a
  • handkerchief if I’ve got one, will you?” And Glad-eyes, a red bow in
  • her hair instead of a cap, and white shoes, came running with an
  • impudent smile. It was an absolute scandal! True, she had no children,
  • and her husband.... Here the voices were always raised; they became
  • fervent. How can he have married her? How can he, how can he? It must
  • have been money, of course, but even then!
  • Mrs. Kember’s husband was at least ten years younger than she was, and
  • so incredibly handsome that he looked like a mask or a most perfect
  • illustration in an American novel rather than a man. Black hair, dark
  • blue eyes, red lips, a slow sleepy smile, a fine tennis player, a
  • perfect dancer, and with it all a mystery. Harry Kember was like a man
  • walking in his sleep. Men couldn’t stand him, they couldn’t get a word
  • out of the chap; he ignored his wife just as she ignored him. How did
  • he live? Of course there were stories, but such stories! They simply
  • couldn’t be told. The women he’d been seen with, the places he’d been
  • seen in... but nothing was ever certain, nothing definite. Some of the
  • women at the Bay privately thought he’d commit a murder one day. Yes,
  • even while they talked to Mrs. Kember and took in the awful concoction
  • she was wearing, they saw her, stretched as she lay on the beach; but
  • cold, bloody, and still with a cigarette stuck in the corner of her
  • mouth.
  • Mrs. Kember rose, yawned, unsnapped her belt buckle, and tugged at the
  • tape of her blouse. And Beryl stepped out of her skirt and shed her
  • jersey, and stood up in her short white petticoat, and her camisole
  • with ribbon bows on the shoulders.
  • “Mercy on us,” said Mrs. Harry Kember, “what a little beauty you are!”
  • “Don’t!” said Beryl softly; but, drawing off one stocking and then the
  • other, she felt a little beauty.
  • “My dear—why not?” said Mrs. Harry Kember, stamping on her own
  • petticoat. Really—her underclothes! A pair of blue cotton knickers and
  • a linen bodice that reminded one somehow of a pillow-case.... “And you
  • don’t wear stays, do you?” She touched Beryl’s waist, and Beryl sprang
  • away with a small affected cry. Then “Never!” she said firmly.
  • “Lucky little creature,” sighed Mrs. Kember, unfastening her own.
  • Beryl turned her back and began the complicated movements of some one
  • who is trying to take off her clothes and to pull on her bathing-dress
  • all at one and the same time.
  • “Oh, my dear—don’t mind me,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. “Why be shy? I
  • shan’t eat you. I shan’t be shocked like those other ninnies.” And she
  • gave her strange neighing laugh and grimaced at the other women.
  • But Beryl was shy. She never undressed in front of anybody. Was that
  • silly? Mrs. Harry Kember made her feel it was silly, even something to
  • be ashamed of. Why be shy indeed! She glanced quickly at her friend
  • standing so boldly in her torn chemise and lighting a fresh cigarette;
  • and a quick, bold, evil feeling started up in her breast. Laughing
  • recklessly, she drew on the limp, sandy-feeling bathing-dress that was
  • not quite dry and fastened the twisted buttons.
  • “That’s better,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. They began to go down the
  • beach together. “Really, it’s a sin for you to wear clothes, my dear.
  • Somebody’s got to tell you some day.”
  • The water was quite warm. It was that marvellous transparent blue,
  • flecked with silver, but the sand at the bottom looked gold; when you
  • kicked with your toes there rose a little puff of gold-dust. Now the
  • waves just reached her breast. Beryl stood, her arms outstretched,
  • gazing out, and as each wave came she gave the slightest little jump,
  • so that it seemed it was the wave which lifted her so gently.
  • “I believe in pretty girls having a good time,” said Mrs. Harry Kember.
  • “Why not? Don’t you make a mistake, my dear. Enjoy yourself.” And
  • suddenly she turned turtle, disappeared, and swam away quickly,
  • quickly, like a rat. Then she flicked round and began swimming back.
  • She was going to say something else. Beryl felt that she was being
  • poisoned by this cold woman, but she longed to hear. But oh, how
  • strange, how horrible! As Mrs. Harry Kember came up close she looked,
  • in her black waterproof bathing-cap, with her sleepy face lifted above
  • the water, just her chin touching, like a horrible caricature of her
  • husband.
  • VI
  • In a steamer chair, under a manuka tree that grew in the middle of the
  • front grass patch, Linda Burnell dreamed the morning away. She did
  • nothing. She looked up at the dark, close, dry leaves of the manuka, at
  • the chinks of blue between, and now and again a tiny yellowish flower
  • dropped on her. Pretty—yes, if you held one of those flowers on the
  • palm of your hand and looked at it closely, it was an exquisite small
  • thing. Each pale yellow petal shone as if each was the careful work of
  • a loving hand. The tiny tongue in the centre gave it the shape of a
  • bell. And when you turned it over the outside was a deep bronze colour.
  • But as soon as they flowered, they fell and were scattered. You brushed
  • them off your frock as you talked; the horrid little things got caught
  • in one’s hair. Why, then, flower at all? Who takes the trouble—or the
  • joy—to make all these things that are wasted, wasted.... It was
  • uncanny.
  • On the grass beside her, lying between two pillows, was the boy. Sound
  • asleep he lay, his head turned away from his mother. His fine dark hair
  • looked more like a shadow than like real hair, but his ear was a
  • bright, deep coral. Linda clasped her hands above her head and crossed
  • her feet. It was very pleasant to know that all these bungalows were
  • empty, that everybody was down on the beach, out of sight, out of
  • hearing. She had the garden to herself; she was alone.
  • Dazzling white the picotees shone; the golden-eyed marigold glittered;
  • the nasturtiums wreathed the veranda poles in green and gold flame. If
  • only one had time to look at these flowers long enough, time to get
  • over the sense of novelty and strangeness, time to know them! But as
  • soon as one paused to part the petals, to discover the under-side of
  • the leaf, along came Life and one was swept away. And, lying in her
  • cane chair, Linda felt so light; she felt like a leaf. Along came Life
  • like a wind and she was seized and shaken; she had to go. Oh dear,
  • would it always be so? Was there no escape?
  • ... Now she sat on the veranda of their Tasmanian home, leaning against
  • her father’s knee. And he promised, “As soon as you and I are old
  • enough, Linny, we’ll cut off somewhere, we’ll escape. Two boys
  • together. I have a fancy I’d like to sail up a river in China.” Linda
  • saw that river, very wide, covered with little rafts and boats. She saw
  • the yellow hats of the boatmen and she heard their high, thin voices as
  • they called....
  • “Yes, papa.”
  • But just then a very broad young man with bright ginger hair walked
  • slowly past their house, and slowly, solemnly even, uncovered. Linda’s
  • father pulled her ear teasingly, in the way he had.
  • “Linny’s beau,” he whispered.
  • “Oh, papa, fancy being married to Stanley Burnell!”
  • Well, she was married to him. And what was more she loved him. Not the
  • Stanley whom every one saw, not the everyday one; but a timid,
  • sensitive, innocent Stanley who knelt down every night to say his
  • prayers, and who longed to be good. Stanley was simple. If he believed
  • in people—as he believed in her, for instance—it was with his whole
  • heart. He could not be disloyal; he could not tell a lie. And how
  • terribly he suffered if he thought anyone—she—was not being dead
  • straight, dead sincere with him! “This is too subtle for me!” He flung
  • out the words, but his open, quivering, distraught look was like the
  • look of a trapped beast.
  • But the trouble was—here Linda felt almost inclined to laugh, though
  • Heaven knows it was no laughing matter—she saw _her_ Stanley so seldom.
  • There were glimpses, moments, breathing spaces of calm, but all the
  • rest of the time it was like living in a house that couldn’t be cured
  • of the habit of catching on fire, on a ship that got wrecked every day.
  • And it was always Stanley who was in the thick of the danger. Her whole
  • time was spent in rescuing him, and restoring him, and calming him
  • down, and listening to his story. And what was left of her time was
  • spent in the dread of having children.
  • Linda frowned; she sat up quickly in her steamer chair and clasped her
  • ankles. Yes, that was her real grudge against life; that was what she
  • could not understand. That was the question she asked and asked, and
  • listened in vain for the answer. It was all very well to say it was the
  • common lot of women to bear children. It wasn’t true. She, for one,
  • could prove that wrong. She was broken, made weak, her courage was
  • gone, through child-bearing. And what made it doubly hard to bear was,
  • she did not love her children. It was useless pretending. Even if she
  • had had the strength she never would have nursed and played with the
  • little girls. No, it was as though a cold breath had chilled her
  • through and through on each of those awful journeys; she had no warmth
  • left to give them. As to the boy—well, thank Heaven, mother had taken
  • him; he was mother’s, or Beryl’s, or anybody’s who wanted him. She had
  • hardly held him in her arms. She was so indifferent about him that as
  • he lay there... Linda glanced down.
  • The boy had turned over. He lay facing her, and he was no longer
  • asleep. His dark-blue, baby eyes were open; he looked as though he was
  • peeping at his mother. And suddenly his face dimpled; it broke into a
  • wide, toothless smile, a perfect beam, no less.
  • “I’m here!” that happy smile seemed to say. “Why don’t you like me?”
  • There was something so quaint, so unexpected about that smile that
  • Linda smiled herself. But she checked herself and said to the boy
  • coldly, “I don’t like babies.”
  • “Don’t like babies?” The boy couldn’t believe her. “Don’t like _me_?”
  • He waved his arms foolishly at his mother.
  • Linda dropped off her chair on to the grass.
  • “Why do you keep on smiling?” she said severely. “If you knew what I
  • was thinking about, you wouldn’t.”
  • But he only squeezed up his eyes, slyly, and rolled his head on the
  • pillow. He didn’t believe a word she said.
  • “We know all about that!” smiled the boy.
  • Linda was so astonished at the confidence of this little creature....
  • Ah no, be sincere. That was not what she felt; it was something far
  • different, it was something so new, so.... The tears danced in her
  • eyes; she breathed in a small whisper to the boy, “Hallo, my funny!”
  • But by now the boy had forgotten his mother. He was serious again.
  • Something pink, something soft waved in front of him. He made a grab at
  • it and it immediately disappeared. But when he lay back, another, like
  • the first, appeared. This time he determined to catch it. He made a
  • tremendous effort and rolled right over.
  • VII
  • The tide was out; the beach was deserted; lazily flopped the warm sea.
  • The sun beat down, beat down hot and fiery on the fine sand, baking the
  • grey and blue and black and white-veined pebbles. It sucked up the
  • little drop of water that lay in the hollow of the curved shells; it
  • bleached the pink convolvulus that threaded through and through the
  • sand-hills. Nothing seemed to move but the small sand-hoppers.
  • Pit-pit-pit! They were never still.
  • Over there on the weed-hung rocks that looked at low tide like shaggy
  • beasts come down to the water to drink, the sunlight seemed to spin
  • like a silver coin dropped into each of the small rock pools. They
  • danced, they quivered, and minute ripples laved the porous shores.
  • Looking down, bending over, each pool was like a lake with pink and
  • blue houses clustered on the shores; and oh! the vast mountainous
  • country behind those houses—the ravines, the passes, the dangerous
  • creeks and fearful tracks that led to the water’s edge. Underneath
  • waved the sea-forest—pink thread-like trees, velvet anemones, and
  • orange berry-spotted weeds. Now a stone on the bottom moved, rocked,
  • and there was a glimpse of a black feeler; now a thread-like creature
  • wavered by and was lost. Something was happening to the pink, waving
  • trees; they were changing to a cold moonlight blue. And now there
  • sounded the faintest “plop.” Who made that sound? What was going on
  • down there? And how strong, how damp the seaweed smelt in the hot
  • sun....
  • The green blinds were drawn in the bungalows of the summer colony. Over
  • the verandas, prone on the paddock, flung over the fences, there were
  • exhausted-looking bathing-dresses and rough striped towels. Each back
  • window seemed to have a pair of sand-shoes on the sill and some lumps
  • of rock or a bucket or a collection of pawa shells. The bush quivered
  • in a haze of heat; the sandy road was empty except for the Trouts’ dog
  • Snooker, who lay stretched in the very middle of it. His blue eye was
  • turned up, his legs stuck out stiffly, and he gave an occasional
  • desperate-sounding puff, as much as to say he had decided to make an
  • end of it and was only waiting for some kind cart to come along.
  • “What are you looking at, my grandma? Why do you keep stopping and sort
  • of staring at the wall?”
  • Kezia and her grandmother were taking their siesta together. The little
  • girl, wearing only her short drawers and her under-bodice, her arms and
  • legs bare, lay on one of the puffed-up pillows of her grandma’s bed,
  • and the old woman, in a white ruffled dressing-gown, sat in a rocker at
  • the window, with a long piece of pink knitting in her lap. This room
  • that they shared, like the other rooms of the bungalow, was of light
  • varnished wood and the floor was bare. The furniture was of the
  • shabbiest, the simplest. The dressing-table, for instance, was a
  • packing-case in a sprigged muslin petticoat, and the mirror above was
  • very strange; it was as though a little piece of forked lightning was
  • imprisoned in it. On the table there stood a jar of sea-pinks, pressed
  • so tightly together they looked more like a velvet pincushion, and a
  • special shell which Kezia had given her grandma for a pin-tray, and
  • another even more special which she had thought would make a very nice
  • place for a watch to curl up in.
  • “Tell me, grandma,” said Kezia.
  • The old woman sighed, whipped the wool twice round her thumb, and drew
  • the bone needle through. She was casting on.
  • “I was thinking of your Uncle William, darling,” she said quietly.
  • “My Australian Uncle William?” said Kezia. She had another.
  • “Yes, of course.”
  • “The one I never saw?”
  • “That was the one.”
  • “Well, what happened to him?” Kezia knew perfectly well, but she wanted
  • to be told again.
  • “He went to the mines, and he got a sunstroke there and died,” said old
  • Mrs. Fairfield.
  • Kezia blinked and considered the picture again.... A little man fallen
  • over like a tin soldier by the side of a big black hole.
  • “Does it make you sad to think about him, grandma?” She hated her
  • grandma to be sad.
  • It was the old woman’s turn to consider. Did it make her sad? To look
  • back, back. To stare down the years, as Kezia had seen her doing. To
  • look after _them_ as a woman does, long after _they_ were out of sight.
  • Did it make her sad? No, life was like that.
  • “No, Kezia.”
  • “But why?” asked Kezia. She lifted one bare arm and began to draw
  • things in the air. “Why did Uncle William have to die? He wasn’t old.”
  • Mrs. Fairfield began counting the stitches in threes. “It just
  • happened,” she said in an absorbed voice.
  • “Does everybody have to die?” asked Kezia.
  • “Everybody!”
  • “_Me?_” Kezia sounded fearfully incredulous.
  • “Some day, my darling.”
  • “But, grandma.” Kezia waved her left leg and waggled the toes. They
  • felt sandy. “What if I just won’t?”
  • The old woman sighed again and drew a long thread from the ball.
  • “We’re not asked, Kezia,” she said sadly. “It happens to all of us
  • sooner or later.”
  • Kezia lay still thinking this over. She didn’t want to die. It meant
  • she would have to leave here, leave everywhere, for ever, leave—leave
  • her grandma. She rolled over quickly.
  • “Grandma,” she said in a startled voice.
  • “What, my pet!”
  • “_You’re_ not to die.” Kezia was very decided.
  • “Ah, Kezia”—her grandma looked up and smiled and shook her head—“don’t
  • let’s talk about it.”
  • “But you’re not to. You couldn’t leave me. You couldn’t not be there.”
  • This was awful. “Promise me you won’t ever do it, grandma,” pleaded
  • Kezia.
  • The old woman went on knitting.
  • “Promise me! Say never!”
  • But still her grandma was silent.
  • Kezia rolled off her bed; she couldn’t bear it any longer, and lightly
  • she leapt on to her grandma’s knees, clasped her hands round the old
  • woman’s throat and began kissing her, under the chin, behind the ear,
  • and blowing down her neck.
  • “Say never... say never... say never—” She gasped between the kisses.
  • And then she began, very softly and lightly, to tickle her grandma.
  • “Kezia!” The old woman dropped her knitting. She swung back in the
  • rocker. She began to tickle Kezia. “Say never, say never, say never,”
  • gurgled Kezia, while they lay there laughing in each other’s arms.
  • “Come, that’s enough, my squirrel! That’s enough, my wild pony!” said
  • old Mrs. Fairfield, setting her cap straight. “Pick up my knitting.”
  • Both of them had forgotten what the “never” was about.
  • VIII
  • The sun was still full on the garden when the back door of the
  • Burnells’ shut with a bang, and a very gay figure walked down the path
  • to the gate. It was Alice, the servant-girl, dressed for her afternoon
  • out. She wore a white cotton dress with such large red spots on it and
  • so many that they made you shudder, white shoes and a leghorn turned up
  • under the brim with poppies. Of course she wore gloves, white ones,
  • stained at the fastenings with iron-mould, and in one hand she carried
  • a very dashed-looking sunshade which she referred to as her
  • “_perishall_.”
  • Beryl, sitting in the window, fanning her freshly-washed hair, thought
  • she had never seen such a guy. If Alice had only blacked her face with
  • a piece of cork before she started out, the picture would have been
  • complete. And where did a girl like that go to in a place like this?
  • The heart-shaped Fijian fan beat scornfully at that lovely bright mane.
  • She supposed Alice had picked up some horrible common larrikin and
  • they’d go off into the bush together. Pity to have made herself so
  • conspicuous; they’d have hard work to hide with Alice in that rig-out.
  • But no, Beryl was unfair. Alice was going to tea with Mrs Stubbs, who’d
  • sent her an “invite” by the little boy who called for orders. She had
  • taken ever such a liking to Mrs. Stubbs ever since the first time she
  • went to the shop to get something for her mosquitoes.
  • “Dear heart!” Mrs. Stubbs had clapped her hand to her side. “I never
  • seen anyone so eaten. You might have been attacked by canningbals.”
  • Alice did wish there’d been a bit of life on the road though. Made her
  • feel so queer, having nobody behind her. Made her feel all weak in the
  • spine. She couldn’t believe that some one wasn’t watching her. And yet
  • it was silly to turn round; it gave you away. She pulled up her gloves,
  • hummed to herself and said to the distant gum-tree, “Shan’t be long
  • now.” But that was hardly company.
  • Mrs. Stubbs’s shop was perched on a little hillock just off the road.
  • It had two big windows for eyes, a broad veranda for a hat, and the
  • sign on the roof, scrawled MRS. STUBBS’S, was like a little card stuck
  • rakishly in the hat crown.
  • On the veranda there hung a long string of bathing-dresses, clinging
  • together as though they’d just been rescued from the sea rather than
  • waiting to go in, and beside them there hung a cluster of sandshoes so
  • extraordinarily mixed that to get at one pair you had to tear apart and
  • forcibly separate at least fifty. Even then it was the rarest thing to
  • find the left that belonged to the right. So many people had lost
  • patience and gone off with one shoe that fitted and one that was a
  • little too big.... Mrs. Stubbs prided herself on keeping something of
  • everything. The two windows, arranged in the form of precarious
  • pyramids, were crammed so tight, piled so high, that it seemed only a
  • conjurer could prevent them from toppling over. In the left-hand corner
  • of one window, glued to the pane by four gelatine lozenges, there
  • was—and there had been from time immemorial—a notice.
  • LOST! HANSOME GOLE BROOCH
  • SOLID GOLD
  • ON OR NEAR BEACH
  • REWARD OFFERED
  • Alice pressed open the door. The bell jangled, the red serge curtains
  • parted, and Mrs. Stubbs appeared. With her broad smile and the long
  • bacon knife in her hand, she looked like a friendly brigand. Alice was
  • welcomed so warmly that she found it quite difficult to keep up her
  • “manners.” They consisted of persistent little coughs and hems, pulls
  • at her gloves, tweaks at her skirt, and a curious difficulty in seeing
  • what was set before her or understanding what was said.
  • Tea was laid on the parlour table—ham, sardines, a whole pound of
  • butter, and such a large johnny cake that it looked like an
  • advertisement for somebody’s baking-powder. But the Primus stove roared
  • so loudly that it was useless to try to talk above it. Alice sat down
  • on the edge of a basket-chair while Mrs. Stubbs pumped the stove still
  • higher. Suddenly Mrs. Stubbs whipped the cushion off a chair and
  • disclosed a large brown-paper parcel.
  • “I’ve just had some new photers taken, my dear,” she shouted cheerfully
  • to Alice. “Tell me what you think of them.”
  • In a very dainty, refined way Alice wet her finger and put the tissue
  • back from the first one. Life! How many there were! There were three
  • dozzing at least. And she held it up to the light.
  • Mrs. Stubbs sat in an arm-chair, leaning very much to one side. There
  • was a look of mild astonishment on her large face, and well there might
  • be. For though the arm-chair stood on a carpet, to the left of it,
  • miraculously skirting the carpet-border, there was a dashing
  • water-fall. On her right stood a Grecian pillar with a giant fern-tree
  • on either side of it, and in the background towered a gaunt mountain,
  • pale with snow.
  • “It is a nice style, isn’t it?” shouted Mrs. Stubbs; and Alice had just
  • screamed “Sweetly” when the roaring of the Primus stove died down,
  • fizzled out, ceased, and she said “Pretty” in a silence that was
  • frightening.
  • “Draw up your chair, my dear,” said Mrs. Stubbs, beginning to pour out.
  • “Yes,” she said thoughtfully, as she handed the tea, “but I don’t care
  • about the size. I’m having an enlargemint. All very well for Christmas
  • cards, but I never was the one for small photers myself. You get no
  • comfort out of them. To say the truth, I find them dis’eartening.”
  • Alice quite saw what she meant.
  • “Size,” said Mrs. Stubbs. “Give me size. That was what my poor dear
  • husband was always saying. He couldn’t stand anything small. Gave him
  • the creeps. And, strange as it may seem, my dear”—here Mrs. Stubbs
  • creaked and seemed to expand herself at the memory—“it was dropsy that
  • carried him off at the larst. Many’s the time they drawn one and a half
  • pints from ’im at the ’ospital... It seemed like a judgmint.”
  • Alice burned to know exactly what it was that was drawn from him. She
  • ventured, “I suppose it was water.”
  • But Mrs. Stubbs fixed Alice with her eyes and replied meaningly, “It
  • was _liquid_, my dear.”
  • Liquid! Alice jumped away from the word like a cat and came back to it,
  • nosing and wary.
  • “That’s ’im!” said Mrs. Stubbs, and she pointed dramatically to the
  • life-size head and shoulders of a burly man with a dead white rose in
  • the buttonhole of his coat that made you think of a curl of cold
  • mutting fat. Just below, in silver letters on a red cardboard ground,
  • were the words, “Be not afraid, it is I.”
  • “It’s ever such a fine face,” said Alice faintly.
  • The pale-blue bow on the top of Mrs. Stubbs’s fair frizzy hair
  • quivered. She arched her plump neck. What a neck she had! It was bright
  • pink where it began and then it changed to warm apricot, and that faded
  • to the colour of a brown egg and then to a deep creamy.
  • “All the same, my dear,” she said surprisingly, “freedom’s best!” Her
  • soft, fat chuckle sounded like a purr. “Freedom’s best,” said Mrs.
  • Stubbs again.
  • Freedom! Alice gave a loud, silly little titter. She felt awkward. Her
  • mind flew back to her own kitching. Ever so queer! She wanted to be
  • back in it again.
  • IX
  • A strange company assembled in the Burnells’ washhouse after tea. Round
  • the table there sat a bull, a rooster, a donkey that kept forgetting it
  • was a donkey, a sheep and a bee. The washhouse was the perfect place
  • for such a meeting because they could make as much noise as they liked,
  • and nobody ever interrupted. It was a small tin shed standing apart
  • from the bungalow. Against the wall there was a deep trough and in the
  • corner a copper with a basket of clothes-pegs on top of it. The little
  • window, spun over with cobwebs, had a piece of candle and a mouse-trap
  • on the dusty sill. There were clotheslines criss-crossed overhead and,
  • hanging from a peg on the wall, a very big, a huge, rusty horseshoe.
  • The table was in the middle with a form at either side.
  • “You can’t be a bee, Kezia. A bee’s not an animal. It’s a ninseck.”
  • “Oh, but I do want to be a bee frightfully,” wailed Kezia.... A tiny
  • bee, all yellow-furry, with striped legs. She drew her legs up under
  • her and leaned over the table. She felt she was a bee.
  • “A ninseck must be an animal,” she said stoutly. “It makes a noise.
  • It’s not like a fish.”
  • “I’m a bull, I’m a bull!” cried Pip. And he gave such a tremendous
  • bellow—how did he make that noise?—that Lottie looked quite alarmed.
  • “I’ll be a sheep,” said little Rags. “A whole lot of sheep went past
  • this morning.”
  • “How do you know?”
  • “Dad heard them. Baa!” He sounded like the little lamb that trots
  • behind and seems to wait to be carried.
  • “Cock-a-doodle-do!” shrilled Isabel. With her red cheeks and bright
  • eyes she looked like a rooster.
  • “What’ll I be?” Lottie asked everybody, and she sat there smiling,
  • waiting for them to decide for her. It had to be an easy one.
  • “Be a donkey, Lottie.” It was Kezia’s suggestion. “Hee-haw! You can’t
  • forget that.”
  • “Hee-haw!” said Lottie solemnly. “When do I have to say it?”
  • “I’ll explain, I’ll explain,” said the bull. It was he who had the
  • cards. He waved them round his head. “All be quiet! All listen!” And he
  • waited for them. “Look here, Lottie.” He turned up a card. “It’s got
  • two spots on it—see? Now, if you put that card in the middle and
  • somebody else has one with two spots as well, you say ‘Hee-haw,’ and
  • the card’s yours.”
  • “Mine?” Lottie was round-eyed. “To keep?”
  • “No, silly. Just for the game, see? Just while we’re playing.” The bull
  • was very cross with her.
  • “Oh, Lottie, you _are_ a little silly,” said the proud rooster.
  • Lottie looked at both of them. Then she hung her head; her lip
  • quivered. “I don’t want to play,” she whispered. The others glanced at
  • one another like conspirators. All of them knew what that meant. She
  • would go away and be discovered somewhere standing with her pinny
  • thrown over her head, in a corner, or against a wall, or even behind a
  • chair.
  • “Yes, you _do_, Lottie. It’s quite easy,” said Kezia.
  • And Isabel, repentant, said exactly like a grown-up, “Watch _me_,
  • Lottie, and you’ll soon learn.”
  • “Cheer up, Lot,” said Pip. “There, I know what I’ll do. I’ll give you
  • the first one. It’s mine, really, but I’ll give it to you. Here you
  • are.” And he slammed the card down in front of Lottie.
  • Lottie revived at that. But now she was in another difficulty. “I
  • haven’t got a hanky,” she said; “I want one badly, too.”
  • “Here, Lottie, you can use mine.” Rags dipped into his sailor blouse
  • and brought up a very wet-looking one, knotted together. “Be very
  • careful,” he warned her. “Only use that corner. Don’t undo it. I’ve got
  • a little starfish inside I’m going to try and tame.”
  • “Oh, come on, you girls,” said the bull. “And mind—you’re not to look
  • at your cards. You’ve got to keep your hands under the table till I say
  • ‘Go.’”
  • Smack went the cards round the table. They tried with all their might
  • to see, but Pip was too quick for them. It was very exciting, sitting
  • there in the washhouse; it was all they could do not to burst into a
  • little chorus of animals before Pip had finished dealing.
  • “Now, Lottie, you begin.”
  • Timidly Lottie stretched out a hand, took the top card off her pack,
  • had a good look at it—it was plain she was counting the spots—and put
  • it down.
  • “No, Lottie, you can’t do that. You mustn’t look first. You must turn
  • it the other way over.”
  • “But then everybody will see it the same time as me,” said Lottie.
  • The game proceeded. Mooe-ooo-er! The bull was terrible. He charged over
  • the table and seemed to eat the cards up.
  • Bss-ss! said the bee.
  • Cock-a-doodle-do! Isabel stood up in her excitement and moved her
  • elbows like wings.
  • Baa! Little Rags put down the King of Diamonds and Lottie put down the
  • one they called the King of Spain. She had hardly any cards left.
  • “Why don’t you call out, Lottie?”
  • “I’ve forgotten what I am,” said the donkey woefully.
  • “Well, change! Be a dog instead! Bow-wow!”
  • “Oh yes. That’s _much_ easier.” Lottie smiled again. But when she and
  • Kezia both had a one Kezia waited on purpose. The others made signs to
  • Lottie and pointed. Lottie turned very red; she looked bewildered, and
  • at last she said, “Hee-haw! Ke-zia.”
  • “Ss! Wait a minute!” They were in the very thick of it when the bull
  • stopped them, holding up his hand. “What’s that? What’s that noise?”
  • “What noise? What do you mean?” asked the rooster.
  • “Ss! Shut up! Listen!” They were mouse-still. “I thought I heard a—a
  • sort of knocking,” said the bull.
  • “What was it like?” asked the sheep faintly.
  • No answer.
  • The bee gave a shudder. “Whatever did we shut the door for?” she said
  • softly. Oh, why, why had they shut the door?
  • While they were playing, the day had faded; the gorgeous sunset had
  • blazed and died. And now the quick dark came racing over the sea, over
  • the sand-hills, up the paddock. You were frightened to look in the
  • corners of the washhouse, and yet you had to look with all your might.
  • And somewhere, far away, grandma was lighting a lamp. The blinds were
  • being pulled down; the kitchen fire leapt in the tins on the
  • mantelpiece.
  • “It would be awful now,” said the bull, “if a spider was to fall from
  • the ceiling on to the table, wouldn’t it?”
  • “Spiders don’t fall from ceilings.”
  • “Yes, they do. Our Min told us she’d seen a spider as big as a saucer,
  • with long hairs on it like a gooseberry.”
  • Quickly all the little heads were jerked up; all the little bodies drew
  • together, pressed together.
  • “Why doesn’t somebody come and call us?” cried the rooster.
  • Oh, those grown-ups, laughing and snug, sitting in the lamp-light,
  • drinking out of cups! They’d forgotten about them. No, not really
  • forgotten. That was what their smile meant. They had decided to leave
  • them there all by themselves.
  • Suddenly Lottie gave such a piercing scream that all of them jumped off
  • the forms, all of them screamed too. “A face—a face looking!” shrieked
  • Lottie.
  • It was true, it was real. Pressed against the window was a pale face,
  • black eyes, a black beard.
  • “Grandma! Mother! Somebody!”
  • But they had not got to the door, tumbling over one another, before it
  • opened for Uncle Jonathan. He had come to take the little boys home.
  • X
  • He had meant to be there before, but in the front garden he had come
  • upon Linda walking up and down the grass, stopping to pick off a dead
  • pink or give a top-heavy carnation something to lean against, or to
  • take a deep breath of something, and then walking on again, with her
  • little air of remoteness. Over her white frock she wore a yellow,
  • pink-fringed shawl from the Chinaman’s shop.
  • “Hallo, Jonathan!” called Linda. And Jonathan whipped off his shabby
  • panama, pressed it against his breast, dropped on one knee, and kissed
  • Linda’s hand.
  • “Greeting, my Fair One! Greeting, my Celestial Peach Blossom!” boomed
  • the bass voice gently. “Where are the other noble dames?”
  • “Beryl’s out playing bridge and mother’s giving the boy his bath....
  • Have you come to borrow something?”
  • The Trouts were for ever running out of things and sending across to
  • the Burnells’ at the last moment.
  • But Jonathan only answered, “A little love, a little kindness;” and he
  • walked by his sister-in-law’s side.
  • Linda dropped into Beryl’s hammock under the manuka-tree, and Jonathan
  • stretched himself on the grass beside her, pulled a long stalk and
  • began chewing it. They knew each other well. The voices of children
  • cried from the other gardens. A fisherman’s light cart shook along the
  • sandy road, and from far away they heard a dog barking; it was muffled
  • as though the dog had its head in a sack. If you listened you could
  • just hear the soft swish of the sea at full tide sweeping the pebbles.
  • The sun was sinking.
  • “And so you go back to the office on Monday, do you, Jonathan?” asked
  • Linda.
  • “On Monday the cage door opens and clangs to upon the victim for
  • another eleven months and a week,” answered Jonathan.
  • Linda swung a little. “It must be awful,” she said slowly.
  • “Would ye have me laugh, my fair sister? Would ye have me weep?”
  • Linda was so accustomed to Jonathan’s way of talking that she paid no
  • attention to it.
  • “I suppose,” she said vaguely, “one gets used to it. One gets used to
  • anything.”
  • “Does one? Hum!” The “Hum” was so deep it seemed to boom from
  • underneath the ground. “I wonder how it’s done,” brooded Jonathan;
  • “I’ve never managed it.”
  • Looking at him as he lay there, Linda thought again how attractive he
  • was. It was strange to think that he was only an ordinary clerk, that
  • Stanley earned twice as much money as he. What was the matter with
  • Jonathan? He had no ambition; she supposed that was it. And yet one
  • felt he was gifted, exceptional. He was passionately fond of music;
  • every spare penny he had went on books. He was always full of new
  • ideas, schemes, plans. But nothing came of it all. The new fire blazed
  • in Jonathan; you almost heard it roaring softly as he explained,
  • described and dilated on the new thing; but a moment later it had
  • fallen in and there was nothing but ashes, and Jonathan went about with
  • a look like hunger in his black eyes. At these times he exaggerated his
  • absurd manner of speaking, and he sang in church—he was the leader of
  • the choir—with such fearful dramatic intensity that the meanest hymn
  • put on an unholy splendour.
  • “It seems to me just as imbecile, just as infernal, to have to go to
  • the office on Monday,” said Jonathan, “as it always has done and always
  • will do. To spend all the best years of one’s life sitting on a stool
  • from nine to five, scratching in somebody’s ledger! It’s a queer use to
  • make of one’s... one and only life, isn’t it? Or do I fondly dream?” He
  • rolled over on the grass and looked up at Linda. “Tell me, what is the
  • difference between my life and that of an ordinary prisoner. The only
  • difference I can see is that I put myself in jail and nobody’s ever
  • going to let me out. That’s a more intolerable situation than the
  • other. For if I’d been—pushed in, against my will—kicking, even—once
  • the door was locked, or at any rate in five years or so, I might have
  • accepted the fact and begun to take an interest in the flight of flies
  • or counting the warder’s steps along the passage with particular
  • attention to variations of tread and so on. But as it is, I’m like an
  • insect that’s flown into a room of its own accord. I dash against the
  • walls, dash against the windows, flop against the ceiling, do
  • everything on God’s earth, in fact, except fly out again. And all the
  • while I’m thinking, like that moth, or that butterfly, or whatever it
  • is, ‘The shortness of life! The shortness of life!’ I’ve only one night
  • or one day, and there’s this vast dangerous garden, waiting out there,
  • undiscovered, unexplored.”
  • “But, if you feel like that, why—” began Linda quickly.
  • “_Ah!_” cried Jonathan. And that “ah!” was somehow almost exultant.
  • “There you have me. Why? Why indeed? There’s the maddening, mysterious
  • question. Why don’t I fly out again? There’s the window or the door or
  • whatever it was I came in by. It’s not hopelessly shut—is it? Why don’t
  • I find it and be off? Answer me that, little sister.” But he gave her
  • no time to answer.
  • “I’m exactly like that insect again. For some reason”—Jonathan paused
  • between the words—“it’s not allowed, it’s forbidden, it’s against the
  • insect law, to stop banging and flopping and crawling up the pane even
  • for an instant. Why don’t I leave the office? Why don’t I seriously
  • consider, this moment, for instance, what it is that prevents me
  • leaving? It’s not as though I’m tremendously tied. I’ve two boys to
  • provide for, but, after all, they’re boys. I could cut off to sea, or
  • get a job up-country, or—” Suddenly he smiled at Linda and said in a
  • changed voice, as if he were confiding a secret, “Weak... weak. No
  • stamina. No anchor. No guiding principle, let us call it.” But then the
  • dark velvety voice rolled out:
  • Would ye hear the story
  • How it unfolds itself. . .
  • and they were silent.
  • The sun had set. In the western sky there were great masses of
  • crushed-up rose-coloured clouds. Broad beams of light shone through the
  • clouds and beyond them as if they would cover the whole sky. Overhead
  • the blue faded; it turned a pale gold, and the bush outlined against it
  • gleamed dark and brilliant like metal. Sometimes when those beams of
  • light show in the sky they are very awful. They remind you that up
  • there sits Jehovah, the jealous God, the Almighty, Whose eye is upon
  • you, ever watchful, never weary. You remember that at His coming the
  • whole earth will shake into one ruined graveyard; the cold, bright
  • angels will drive you this way and that, and there will be no time to
  • explain what could be explained so simply.... But to-night it seemed to
  • Linda there was something infinitely joyful and loving in those silver
  • beams. And now no sound came from the sea. It breathed softly as if it
  • would draw that tender, joyful beauty into its own bosom.
  • “It’s all wrong, it’s all wrong,” came the shadowy voice of Jonathan.
  • “It’s not the scene, it’s not the setting for... three stools, three
  • desks, three inkpots and a wire blind.”
  • Linda knew that he would never change, but she said, “Is it too late,
  • even now?”
  • “I’m old—I’m old,” intoned Jonathan. He bent towards her, he passed his
  • hand over his head. “Look!” His black hair was speckled all over with
  • silver, like the breast plumage of a black fowl.
  • Linda was surprised. She had no idea that he was grey. And yet, as he
  • stood up beside her and sighed and stretched, she saw him, for the
  • first time, not resolute, not gallant, not careless, but touched
  • already with age. He looked very tall on the darkening grass, and the
  • thought crossed her mind, “He is like a weed.”
  • Jonathan stooped again and kissed her fingers.
  • “Heaven reward thy sweet patience, lady mine,” he murmured. “I must go
  • seek those heirs to my fame and fortune....” He was gone.
  • XI
  • Light shone in the windows of the bungalow. Two square patches of gold
  • fell upon the pinks and the peaked marigolds. Florrie, the cat, came
  • out on to the veranda, and sat on the top step, her white paws close
  • together, her tail curled round. She looked content, as though she had
  • been waiting for this moment all day.
  • “Thank goodness, it’s getting late,” said Florrie. “Thank goodness, the
  • long day is over.” Her greengage eyes opened.
  • Presently there sounded the rumble of the coach, the crack of Kelly’s
  • whip. It came near enough for one to hear the voices of the men from
  • town, talking loudly together. It stopped at the Burnells’ gate.
  • Stanley was half-way up the path before he saw Linda. “Is that you,
  • darling?”
  • “Yes, Stanley.”
  • He leapt across the flower-bed and seized her in his arms. She was
  • enfolded in that familiar, eager, strong embrace.
  • “Forgive me, darling, forgive me,” stammered Stanley, and he put his
  • hand under her chin and lifted her face to him.
  • “Forgive you?” smiled Linda. “But whatever for?”
  • “Good God! You can’t have forgotten,” cried Stanley Burnell. “I’ve
  • thought of nothing else all day. I’ve had the hell of a day. I made up
  • my mind to dash out and telegraph, and then I thought the wire mightn’t
  • reach you before I did. I’ve been in tortures, Linda.”
  • “But, Stanley,” said Linda, “what must I forgive you for?”
  • “Linda!”—Stanley was very hurt—“didn’t you realize—you must have
  • realized—I went away without saying good-bye to you this morning? I
  • can’t imagine how I can have done such a thing. My confounded temper,
  • of course. But—well”—and he sighed and took her in his arms again—“I’ve
  • suffered for it enough to-day.”
  • “What’s that you’ve got in your hand?” asked Linda. “New gloves? Let me
  • see.”
  • “Oh, just a cheap pair of wash-leather ones,” said Stanley humbly. “I
  • noticed Bell was wearing some in the coach this morning, so, as I was
  • passing the shop, I dashed in and got myself a pair. What are you
  • smiling at? You don’t think it was wrong of me, do you?”
  • “On the _con_-trary, darling,” said Linda, “I think it was most
  • sensible.”
  • She pulled one of the large, pale gloves on her own fingers and looked
  • at her hand, turning it this way and that. She was still smiling.
  • Stanley wanted to say, “I was thinking of you the whole time I bought
  • them.” It was true, but for some reason he couldn’t say it. “Let’s go
  • in,” said he.
  • XII
  • Why does one feel so different at night? Why is it so exciting to be
  • awake when everybody else is asleep? Late—it is very late! And yet
  • every moment you feel more and more wakeful, as though you were slowly,
  • almost with every breath, waking up into a new, wonderful, far more
  • thrilling and exciting world than the daylight one. And what is this
  • queer sensation that you’re a conspirator? Lightly, stealthily you move
  • about your room. You take something off the dressing-table and put it
  • down again without a sound. And everything, even the bed-post, knows
  • you, responds, shares your secret....
  • You’re not very fond of your room by day. You never think about it.
  • You’re in and out, the door opens and slams, the cupboard creaks. You
  • sit down on the side of your bed, change your shoes and dash out again.
  • A dive down to the glass, two pins in your hair, powder your nose and
  • off again. But now—it’s suddenly dear to you. It’s a darling little
  • funny room. It’s yours. Oh, what a joy it is to own things! Mine—my
  • own!
  • “My very own for ever?”
  • “Yes.” Their lips met.
  • No, of course, that had nothing to do with it. That was all nonsense
  • and rubbish. But, in spite of herself, Beryl saw so plainly two people
  • standing in the middle of her room. Her arms were round his neck; he
  • held her. And now he whispered, “My beauty, my little beauty!” She
  • jumped off her bed, ran over to the window and kneeled on the
  • window-seat, with her elbows on the sill. But the beautiful night, the
  • garden, every bush, every leaf, even the white palings, even the stars,
  • were conspirators too. So bright was the moon that the flowers were
  • bright as by day; the shadow of the nasturtiums, exquisite lily-like
  • leaves and wide-open flowers, lay across the silvery veranda. The
  • manuka-tree, bent by the southerly winds, was like a bird on one leg
  • stretching out a wing.
  • But when Beryl looked at the bush, it seemed to her the bush was sad.
  • “We are dumb trees, reaching up in the night, imploring we know not
  • what,” said the sorrowful bush.
  • It is true when you are by yourself and you think about life, it is
  • always sad. All that excitement and so on has a way of suddenly leaving
  • you, and it’s as though, in the silence, somebody called your name, and
  • you heard your name for the first time. “Beryl!”
  • “Yes, I’m here. I’m Beryl. Who wants me?”
  • “Beryl!”
  • “Let me come.”
  • It is lonely living by oneself. Of course, there are relations,
  • friends, heaps of them; but that’s not what she means. She wants some
  • one who will find the Beryl they none of them know, who will expect her
  • to be that Beryl always. She wants a lover.
  • “Take me away from all these other people, my love. Let us go far away.
  • Let us live our life, all new, all ours, from the very beginning. Let
  • us make our fire. Let us sit down to eat together. Let us have long
  • talks at night.”
  • And the thought was almost, “Save me, my love. Save me!”
  • ... “Oh, go on! Don’t be a prude, my dear. You enjoy yourself while
  • you’re young. That’s my advice.” And a high rush of silly laughter
  • joined Mrs. Harry Kember’s loud, indifferent neigh.
  • You see, it’s so frightfully difficult when you’ve nobody. You’re so at
  • the mercy of things. You can’t just be rude. And you’ve always this
  • horror of seeming inexperienced and stuffy like the other ninnies at
  • the Bay. And—and it’s fascinating to know you’ve power over people.
  • Yes, that is fascinating....
  • Oh why, oh why doesn’t “he” come soon?
  • If I go on living here, thought Beryl, anything may happen to me.
  • “But how do you know he is coming at all?” mocked a small voice within
  • her.
  • But Beryl dismissed it. She couldn’t be left. Other people, perhaps,
  • but not she. It wasn’t possible to think that Beryl Fairfield never
  • married, that lovely fascinating girl.
  • “Do you remember Beryl Fairfield?”
  • “Remember her! As if I could forget her! It was one summer at the Bay
  • that I saw her. She was standing on the beach in a blue”—no,
  • pink—“muslin frock, holding on a big cream”—no, black—“straw hat. But
  • it’s years ago now.”
  • “She’s as lovely as ever, more so if anything.”
  • Beryl smiled, bit her lip, and gazed over the garden. As she gazed, she
  • saw somebody, a man, leave the road, step along the paddock beside
  • their palings as if he was coming straight towards her. Her heart beat.
  • Who was it? Who could it be? It couldn’t be a burglar, certainly not a
  • burglar, for he was smoking and he strolled lightly. Beryl’s heart
  • leapt; it seemed to turn right over, and then to stop. She recognized
  • him.
  • “Good evening, Miss Beryl,” said the voice softly.
  • “Good evening.”
  • “Won’t you come for a little walk?” it drawled.
  • Come for a walk—at that time of night! “I couldn’t. Everybody’s in bed.
  • Everybody’s asleep.”
  • “Oh,” said the voice lightly, and a whiff of sweet smoke reached her.
  • “What does everybody matter? Do come! It’s such a fine night. There’s
  • not a soul about.”
  • Beryl shook her head. But already something stirred in her, something
  • reared its head.
  • The voice said, “Frightened?” It mocked, “Poor little girl!”
  • “Not in the least,” said she. As she spoke that weak thing within her
  • seemed to uncoil, to grow suddenly tremendously strong; she longed to
  • go!
  • And just as if this was quite understood by the other, the voice said,
  • gently and softly, but finally, “Come along!”
  • Beryl stepped over her low window, crossed the veranda, ran down the
  • grass to the gate. He was there before her.
  • “That’s right,” breathed the voice, and it teased, “You’re not
  • frightened, are you? You’re not frightened?”
  • She was; now she was here she was terrified, and it seemed to her
  • everything was different. The moonlight stared and glittered; the
  • shadows were like bars of iron. Her hand was taken.
  • “Not in the least,” she said lightly. “Why should I be?”
  • Her hand was pulled gently, tugged. She held back.
  • “No, I’m not coming any farther,” said Beryl.
  • “Oh, rot!” Harry Kember didn’t believe her. “Come along! We’ll just go
  • as far as that fuchsia bush. Come along!”
  • The fuchsia bush was tall. It fell over the fence in a shower. There
  • was a little pit of darkness beneath.
  • “No, really, I don’t want to,” said Beryl.
  • For a moment Harry Kember didn’t answer. Then he came close to her,
  • turned to her, smiled and said quickly, “Don’t be silly! Don’t be
  • silly!”
  • His smile was something she’d never seen before. Was he drunk? That
  • bright, blind, terrifying smile froze her with horror. What was she
  • doing? How had she got here? the stern garden asked her as the gate
  • pushed open, and quick as a cat Harry Kember came through and snatched
  • her to him.
  • “Cold little devil! Cold little devil!” said the hateful voice.
  • But Beryl was strong. She slipped, ducked, wrenched free.
  • “You are vile, vile,” said she.
  • “Then why in God’s name did you come?” stammered Harry Kember.
  • Nobody answered him.
  • A cloud, small, serene, floated across the moon. In that moment of
  • darkness the sea sounded deep, troubled. Then the cloud sailed away,
  • and the sound of the sea was a vague murmur, as though it waked out of
  • a dark dream. All was still.
  • The Garden-Party
  • And after all the weather was ideal. They could not have had a more
  • perfect day for a garden-party if they had ordered it. Windless, warm,
  • the sky without a cloud. Only the blue was veiled with a haze of light
  • gold, as it is sometimes in early summer. The gardener had been up
  • since dawn, mowing the lawns and sweeping them, until the grass and the
  • dark flat rosettes where the daisy plants had been seemed to shine. As
  • for the roses, you could not help feeling they understood that roses
  • are the only flowers that impress people at garden-parties; the only
  • flowers that everybody is certain of knowing. Hundreds, yes, literally
  • hundreds, had come out in a single night; the green bushes bowed down
  • as though they had been visited by archangels.
  • Breakfast was not yet over before the men came to put up the marquee.
  • “Where do you want the marquee put, mother?”
  • “My dear child, it’s no use asking me. I’m determined to leave
  • everything to you children this year. Forget I am your mother. Treat me
  • as an honoured guest.”
  • But Meg could not possibly go and supervise the men. She had washed her
  • hair before breakfast, and she sat drinking her coffee in a green
  • turban, with a dark wet curl stamped on each cheek. Jose, the
  • butterfly, always came down in a silk petticoat and a kimono jacket.
  • “You’ll have to go, Laura; you’re the artistic one.”
  • Away Laura flew, still holding her piece of bread-and-butter. It’s so
  • delicious to have an excuse for eating out of doors, and besides, she
  • loved having to arrange things; she always felt she could do it so much
  • better than anybody else.
  • Four men in their shirt-sleeves stood grouped together on the garden
  • path. They carried staves covered with rolls of canvas, and they had
  • big tool-bags slung on their backs. They looked impressive. Laura
  • wished now that she had not got the bread-and-butter, but there was
  • nowhere to put it, and she couldn’t possibly throw it away. She blushed
  • and tried to look severe and even a little bit short-sighted as she
  • came up to them.
  • “Good morning,” she said, copying her mother’s voice. But that sounded
  • so fearfully affected that she was ashamed, and stammered like a little
  • girl, “Oh—er—have you come—is it about the marquee?”
  • “That’s right, miss,” said the tallest of the men, a lanky, freckled
  • fellow, and he shifted his tool-bag, knocked back his straw hat and
  • smiled down at her. “That’s about it.”
  • His smile was so easy, so friendly that Laura recovered. What nice eyes
  • he had, small, but such a dark blue! And now she looked at the others,
  • they were smiling too. “Cheer up, we won’t bite,” their smile seemed to
  • say. How very nice workmen were! And what a beautiful morning! She
  • mustn’t mention the morning; she must be business-like. The marquee.
  • “Well, what about the lily-lawn? Would that do?”
  • And she pointed to the lily-lawn with the hand that didn’t hold the
  • bread-and-butter. They turned, they stared in the direction. A little
  • fat chap thrust out his under-lip, and the tall fellow frowned.
  • “I don’t fancy it,” said he. “Not conspicuous enough. You see, with a
  • thing like a marquee,” and he turned to Laura in his easy way, “you
  • want to put it somewhere where it’ll give you a bang slap in the eye,
  • if you follow me.”
  • Laura’s upbringing made her wonder for a moment whether it was quite
  • respectful of a workman to talk to her of bangs slap in the eye. But
  • she did quite follow him.
  • “A corner of the tennis-court,” she suggested. “But the band’s going to
  • be in one corner.”
  • “H’m, going to have a band, are you?” said another of the workmen. He
  • was pale. He had a haggard look as his dark eyes scanned the
  • tennis-court. What was he thinking?
  • “Only a very small band,” said Laura gently. Perhaps he wouldn’t mind
  • so much if the band was quite small. But the tall fellow interrupted.
  • “Look here, miss, that’s the place. Against those trees. Over there.
  • That’ll do fine.”
  • Against the karakas. Then the karaka-trees would be hidden. And they
  • were so lovely, with their broad, gleaming leaves, and their clusters
  • of yellow fruit. They were like trees you imagined growing on a desert
  • island, proud, solitary, lifting their leaves and fruits to the sun in
  • a kind of silent splendour. Must they be hidden by a marquee?
  • They must. Already the men had shouldered their staves and were making
  • for the place. Only the tall fellow was left. He bent down, pinched a
  • sprig of lavender, put his thumb and forefinger to his nose and snuffed
  • up the smell. When Laura saw that gesture she forgot all about the
  • karakas in her wonder at him caring for things like that—caring for the
  • smell of lavender. How many men that she knew would have done such a
  • thing? Oh, how extraordinarily nice workmen were, she thought. Why
  • couldn’t she have workmen for her friends rather than the silly boys
  • she danced with and who came to Sunday night supper? She would get on
  • much better with men like these.
  • It’s all the fault, she decided, as the tall fellow drew something on
  • the back of an envelope, something that was to be looped up or left to
  • hang, of these absurd class distinctions. Well, for her part, she
  • didn’t feel them. Not a bit, not an atom.... And now there came the
  • chock-chock of wooden hammers. Some one whistled, some one sang out,
  • “Are you right there, matey?” “Matey!” The friendliness of it,
  • the—the—Just to prove how happy she was, just to show the tall fellow
  • how at home she felt, and how she despised stupid conventions, Laura
  • took a big bite of her bread-and-butter as she stared at the little
  • drawing. She felt just like a work-girl.
  • “Laura, Laura, where are you? Telephone, Laura!” a voice cried from the
  • house.
  • “Coming!” Away she skimmed, over the lawn, up the path, up the steps,
  • across the veranda, and into the porch. In the hall her father and
  • Laurie were brushing their hats ready to go to the office.
  • “I say, Laura,” said Laurie very fast, “you might just give a squiz at
  • my coat before this afternoon. See if it wants pressing.”
  • “I will,” said she. Suddenly she couldn’t stop herself. She ran at
  • Laurie and gave him a small, quick squeeze. “Oh, I do love parties,
  • don’t you?” gasped Laura.
  • “Ra-ther,” said Laurie’s warm, boyish voice, and he squeezed his sister
  • too, and gave her a gentle push. “Dash off to the telephone, old girl.”
  • The telephone. “Yes, yes; oh yes. Kitty? Good morning, dear. Come to
  • lunch? Do, dear. Delighted of course. It will only be a very scratch
  • meal—just the sandwich crusts and broken meringue-shells and what’s
  • left over. Yes, isn’t it a perfect morning? Your white? Oh, I certainly
  • should. One moment—hold the line. Mother’s calling.” And Laura sat
  • back. “What, mother? Can’t hear.”
  • Mrs. Sheridan’s voice floated down the stairs. “Tell her to wear that
  • sweet hat she had on last Sunday.”
  • “Mother says you’re to wear that _sweet_ hat you had on last Sunday.
  • Good. One o’clock. Bye-bye.”
  • Laura put back the receiver, flung her arms over her head, took a deep
  • breath, stretched and let them fall. “Huh,” she sighed, and the moment
  • after the sigh she sat up quickly. She was still, listening. All the
  • doors in the house seemed to be open. The house was alive with soft,
  • quick steps and running voices. The green baize door that led to the
  • kitchen regions swung open and shut with a muffled thud. And now there
  • came a long, chuckling absurd sound. It was the heavy piano being moved
  • on its stiff castors. But the air! If you stopped to notice, was the
  • air always like this? Little faint winds were playing chase, in at the
  • tops of the windows, out at the doors. And there were two tiny spots of
  • sun, one on the inkpot, one on a silver photograph frame, playing too.
  • Darling little spots. Especially the one on the inkpot lid. It was
  • quite warm. A warm little silver star. She could have kissed it.
  • The front door bell pealed, and there sounded the rustle of Sadie’s
  • print skirt on the stairs. A man’s voice murmured; Sadie answered,
  • careless, “I’m sure I don’t know. Wait. I’ll ask Mrs Sheridan.”
  • “What is it, Sadie?” Laura came into the hall.
  • “It’s the florist, Miss Laura.”
  • It was, indeed. There, just inside the door, stood a wide, shallow tray
  • full of pots of pink lilies. No other kind. Nothing but lilies—canna
  • lilies, big pink flowers, wide open, radiant, almost frighteningly
  • alive on bright crimson stems.
  • “O-oh, Sadie!” said Laura, and the sound was like a little moan. She
  • crouched down as if to warm herself at that blaze of lilies; she felt
  • they were in her fingers, on her lips, growing in her breast.
  • “It’s some mistake,” she said faintly. “Nobody ever ordered so many.
  • Sadie, go and find mother.”
  • But at that moment Mrs. Sheridan joined them.
  • “It’s quite right,” she said calmly. “Yes, I ordered them. Aren’t they
  • lovely?” She pressed Laura’s arm. “I was passing the shop yesterday,
  • and I saw them in the window. And I suddenly thought for once in my
  • life I shall have enough canna lilies. The garden-party will be a good
  • excuse.”
  • “But I thought you said you didn’t mean to interfere,” said Laura.
  • Sadie had gone. The florist’s man was still outside at his van. She put
  • her arm round her mother’s neck and gently, very gently, she bit her
  • mother’s ear.
  • “My darling child, you wouldn’t like a logical mother, would you? Don’t
  • do that. Here’s the man.”
  • He carried more lilies still, another whole tray.
  • “Bank them up, just inside the door, on both sides of the porch,
  • please,” said Mrs. Sheridan. “Don’t you agree, Laura?”
  • “Oh, I _do_, mother.”
  • In the drawing-room Meg, Jose and good little Hans had at last
  • succeeded in moving the piano.
  • “Now, if we put this chesterfield against the wall and move everything
  • out of the room except the chairs, don’t you think?”
  • “Quite.”
  • “Hans, move these tables into the smoking-room, and bring a sweeper to
  • take these marks off the carpet and—one moment, Hans—” Jose loved
  • giving orders to the servants, and they loved obeying her. She always
  • made them feel they were taking part in some drama. “Tell mother and
  • Miss Laura to come here at once.
  • “Very good, Miss Jose.”
  • She turned to Meg. “I want to hear what the piano sounds like, just in
  • case I’m asked to sing this afternoon. Let’s try over ‘This life is
  • Weary.’”
  • _Pom!_ Ta-ta-ta _Tee_-ta! The piano burst out so passionately that
  • Jose’s face changed. She clasped her hands. She looked mournfully and
  • enigmatically at her mother and Laura as they came in.
  • This Life is _Wee_-ary,
  • A Tear—a Sigh.
  • A Love that _Chan_-ges,
  • This Life is _Wee_-ary,
  • A Tear—a Sigh.
  • A Love that _Chan_-ges,
  • And then. . . Good-bye!
  • But at the word “Good-bye,” and although the piano sounded more
  • desperate than ever, her face broke into a brilliant, dreadfully
  • unsympathetic smile.
  • “Aren’t I in good voice, mummy?” she beamed.
  • This Life is _Wee_-ary,
  • Hope comes to Die.
  • A Dream—a _Wa_-kening.
  • But now Sadie interrupted them. “What is it, Sadie?”
  • “If you please, m’m, cook says have you got the flags for the
  • sandwiches?”
  • “The flags for the sandwiches, Sadie?” echoed Mrs. Sheridan dreamily.
  • And the children knew by her face that she hadn’t got them. “Let me
  • see.” And she said to Sadie firmly, “Tell cook I’ll let her have them
  • in ten minutes.”
  • Sadie went.
  • “Now, Laura,” said her mother quickly, “come with me into the
  • smoking-room. I’ve got the names somewhere on the back of an envelope.
  • You’ll have to write them out for me. Meg, go upstairs this minute and
  • take that wet thing off your head. Jose, run and finish dressing this
  • instant. Do you hear me, children, or shall I have to tell your father
  • when he comes home to-night? And—and, Jose, pacify cook if you do go
  • into the kitchen, will you? I’m terrified of her this morning.”
  • The envelope was found at last behind the dining-room clock, though how
  • it had got there Mrs. Sheridan could not imagine.
  • “One of you children must have stolen it out of my bag, because I
  • remember vividly—cream-cheese and lemon-curd. Have you done that?”
  • “Yes.”
  • “Egg and—” Mrs. Sheridan held the envelope away from her. “It looks
  • like mice. It can’t be mice, can it?”
  • “Olive, pet,” said Laura, looking over her shoulder.
  • “Yes, of course, olive. What a horrible combination it sounds. Egg and
  • olive.”
  • They were finished at last, and Laura took them off to the kitchen. She
  • found Jose there pacifying the cook, who did not look at all
  • terrifying.
  • “I have never seen such exquisite sandwiches,” said Jose’s rapturous
  • voice. “How many kinds did you say there were, cook? Fifteen?”
  • “Fifteen, Miss Jose.”
  • “Well, cook, I congratulate you.”
  • Cook swept up crusts with the long sandwich knife, and smiled broadly.
  • “Godber’s has come,” announced Sadie, issuing out of the pantry. She
  • had seen the man pass the window.
  • That meant the cream puffs had come. Godber’s were famous for their
  • cream puffs. Nobody ever thought of making them at home.
  • “Bring them in and put them on the table, my girl,” ordered cook.
  • Sadie brought them in and went back to the door. Of course Laura and
  • Jose were far too grown-up to really care about such things. All the
  • same, they couldn’t help agreeing that the puffs looked very
  • attractive. Very. Cook began arranging them, shaking off the extra
  • icing sugar.
  • “Don’t they carry one back to all one’s parties?” said Laura.
  • “I suppose they do,” said practical Jose, who never liked to be carried
  • back. “They look beautifully light and feathery, I must say.”
  • “Have one each, my dears,” said cook in her comfortable voice. “Yer ma
  • won’t know.”
  • Oh, impossible. Fancy cream puffs so soon after breakfast. The very
  • idea made one shudder. All the same, two minutes later Jose and Laura
  • were licking their fingers with that absorbed inward look that only
  • comes from whipped cream.
  • “Let’s go into the garden, out by the back way,” suggested Laura. “I
  • want to see how the men are getting on with the marquee. They’re such
  • awfully nice men.”
  • But the back door was blocked by cook, Sadie, Godber’s man and Hans.
  • Something had happened.
  • “Tuk-tuk-tuk,” clucked cook like an agitated hen. Sadie had her hand
  • clapped to her cheek as though she had toothache. Hans’s face was
  • screwed up in the effort to understand. Only Godber’s man seemed to be
  • enjoying himself; it was his story.
  • “What’s the matter? What’s happened?”
  • “There’s been a horrible accident,” said Cook. “A man killed.”
  • “A man killed! Where? How? When?”
  • But Godber’s man wasn’t going to have his story snatched from under his
  • very nose.
  • “Know those little cottages just below here, miss?” Know them? Of
  • course, she knew them. “Well, there’s a young chap living there, name
  • of Scott, a carter. His horse shied at a traction-engine, corner of
  • Hawke Street this morning, and he was thrown out on the back of his
  • head. Killed.”
  • “Dead!” Laura stared at Godber’s man.
  • “Dead when they picked him up,” said Godber’s man with relish. “They
  • were taking the body home as I come up here.” And he said to the cook,
  • “He’s left a wife and five little ones.”
  • “Jose, come here.” Laura caught hold of her sister’s sleeve and dragged
  • her through the kitchen to the other side of the green baize door.
  • There she paused and leaned against it. “Jose!” she said, horrified,
  • “however are we going to stop everything?”
  • “Stop everything, Laura!” cried Jose in astonishment. “What do you
  • mean?”
  • “Stop the garden-party, of course.” Why did Jose pretend?
  • But Jose was still more amazed. “Stop the garden-party? My dear Laura,
  • don’t be so absurd. Of course we can’t do anything of the kind. Nobody
  • expects us to. Don’t be so extravagant.”
  • “But we can’t possibly have a garden-party with a man dead just outside
  • the front gate.”
  • That really was extravagant, for the little cottages were in a lane to
  • themselves at the very bottom of a steep rise that led up to the house.
  • A broad road ran between. True, they were far too near. They were the
  • greatest possible eyesore, and they had no right to be in that
  • neighbourhood at all. They were little mean dwellings painted a
  • chocolate brown. In the garden patches there was nothing but cabbage
  • stalks, sick hens and tomato cans. The very smoke coming out of their
  • chimneys was poverty-stricken. Little rags and shreds of smoke, so
  • unlike the great silvery plumes that uncurled from the Sheridans’
  • chimneys. Washerwomen lived in the lane and sweeps and a cobbler, and a
  • man whose house-front was studded all over with minute bird-cages.
  • Children swarmed. When the Sheridans were little they were forbidden to
  • set foot there because of the revolting language and of what they might
  • catch. But since they were grown up, Laura and Laurie on their prowls
  • sometimes walked through. It was disgusting and sordid. They came out
  • with a shudder. But still one must go everywhere; one must see
  • everything. So through they went.
  • “And just think of what the band would sound like to that poor woman,”
  • said Laura.
  • “Oh, Laura!” Jose began to be seriously annoyed. “If you’re going to
  • stop a band playing every time some one has an accident, you’ll lead a
  • very strenuous life. I’m every bit as sorry about it as you. I feel
  • just as sympathetic.” Her eyes hardened. She looked at her sister just
  • as she used to when they were little and fighting together. “You won’t
  • bring a drunken workman back to life by being sentimental,” she said
  • softly.
  • “Drunk! Who said he was drunk?” Laura turned furiously on Jose. She
  • said, just as they had used to say on those occasions, “I’m going
  • straight up to tell mother.”
  • “Do, dear,” cooed Jose.
  • “Mother, can I come into your room?” Laura turned the big glass
  • door-knob.
  • “Of course, child. Why, what’s the matter? What’s given you such a
  • colour?” And Mrs. Sheridan turned round from her dressing-table. She
  • was trying on a new hat.
  • “Mother, a man’s been killed,” began Laura.
  • “_Not_ in the garden?” interrupted her mother.
  • “No, no!”
  • “Oh, what a fright you gave me!” Mrs. Sheridan sighed with relief, and
  • took off the big hat and held it on her knees.
  • “But listen, mother,” said Laura. Breathless, half-choking, she told
  • the dreadful story. “Of course, we can’t have our party, can we?” she
  • pleaded. “The band and everybody arriving. They’d hear us, mother;
  • they’re nearly neighbours!”
  • To Laura’s astonishment her mother behaved just like Jose; it was
  • harder to bear because she seemed amused. She refused to take Laura
  • seriously.
  • “But, my dear child, use your common sense. It’s only by accident we’ve
  • heard of it. If some one had died there normally—and I can’t understand
  • how they keep alive in those poky little holes—we should still be
  • having our party, shouldn’t we?”
  • Laura had to say “yes” to that, but she felt it was all wrong. She sat
  • down on her mother’s sofa and pinched the cushion frill.
  • “Mother, isn’t it terribly heartless of us?” she asked.
  • “Darling!” Mrs. Sheridan got up and came over to her, carrying the hat.
  • Before Laura could stop her she had popped it on. “My child!” said her
  • mother, “the hat is yours. It’s made for you. It’s much too young for
  • me. I have never seen you look such a picture. Look at yourself!” And
  • she held up her hand-mirror.
  • “But, mother,” Laura began again. She couldn’t look at herself; she
  • turned aside.
  • This time Mrs. Sheridan lost patience just as Jose had done.
  • “You are being very absurd, Laura,” she said coldly. “People like that
  • don’t expect sacrifices from us. And it’s not very sympathetic to spoil
  • everybody’s enjoyment as you’re doing now.”
  • “I don’t understand,” said Laura, and she walked quickly out of the
  • room into her own bedroom. There, quite by chance, the first thing she
  • saw was this charming girl in the mirror, in her black hat trimmed with
  • gold daisies, and a long black velvet ribbon. Never had she imagined
  • she could look like that. Is mother right? she thought. And now she
  • hoped her mother was right. Am I being extravagant? Perhaps it was
  • extravagant. Just for a moment she had another glimpse of that poor
  • woman and those little children, and the body being carried into the
  • house. But it all seemed blurred, unreal, like a picture in the
  • newspaper. I’ll remember it again after the party’s over, she decided.
  • And somehow that seemed quite the best plan....
  • Lunch was over by half-past one. By half-past two they were all ready
  • for the fray. The green-coated band had arrived and was established in
  • a corner of the tennis-court.
  • “My dear!” trilled Kitty Maitland, “aren’t they too like frogs for
  • words? You ought to have arranged them round the pond with the
  • conductor in the middle on a leaf.”
  • Laurie arrived and hailed them on his way to dress. At the sight of him
  • Laura remembered the accident again. She wanted to tell him. If Laurie
  • agreed with the others, then it was bound to be all right. And she
  • followed him into the hall.
  • “Laurie!”
  • “Hallo!” He was half-way upstairs, but when he turned round and saw
  • Laura he suddenly puffed out his cheeks and goggled his eyes at her.
  • “My word, Laura! You do look stunning,” said Laurie. “What an
  • absolutely topping hat!”
  • Laura said faintly “Is it?” and smiled up at Laurie, and didn’t tell
  • him after all.
  • Soon after that people began coming in streams. The band struck up; the
  • hired waiters ran from the house to the marquee. Wherever you looked
  • there were couples strolling, bending to the flowers, greeting, moving
  • on over the lawn. They were like bright birds that had alighted in the
  • Sheridans’ garden for this one afternoon, on their way to—where? Ah,
  • what happiness it is to be with people who all are happy, to press
  • hands, press cheeks, smile into eyes.
  • “Darling Laura, how well you look!”
  • “What a becoming hat, child!”
  • “Laura, you look quite Spanish. I’ve never seen you look so striking.”
  • And Laura, glowing, answered softly, “Have you had tea? Won’t you have
  • an ice? The passion-fruit ices really are rather special.” She ran to
  • her father and begged him. “Daddy darling, can’t the band have
  • something to drink?”
  • And the perfect afternoon slowly ripened, slowly faded, slowly its
  • petals closed.
  • “Never a more delightful garden-party....” “The greatest success....”
  • “Quite the most....”
  • Laura helped her mother with the good-byes. They stood side by side in
  • the porch till it was all over.
  • “All over, all over, thank heaven,” said Mrs. Sheridan. “Round up the
  • others, Laura. Let’s go and have some fresh coffee. I’m exhausted. Yes,
  • it’s been very successful. But oh, these parties, these parties! Why
  • will you children insist on giving parties!” And they all of them sat
  • down in the deserted marquee.
  • “Have a sandwich, daddy dear. I wrote the flag.”
  • “Thanks.” Mr. Sheridan took a bite and the sandwich was gone. He took
  • another. “I suppose you didn’t hear of a beastly accident that happened
  • to-day?” he said.
  • “My dear,” said Mrs. Sheridan, holding up her hand, “we did. It nearly
  • ruined the party. Laura insisted we should put it off.”
  • “Oh, mother!” Laura didn’t want to be teased about it.
  • “It was a horrible affair all the same,” said Mr. Sheridan. “The chap
  • was married too. Lived just below in the lane, and leaves a wife and
  • half a dozen kiddies, so they say.”
  • An awkward little silence fell. Mrs. Sheridan fidgeted with her cup.
  • Really, it was very tactless of father....
  • Suddenly she looked up. There on the table were all those sandwiches,
  • cakes, puffs, all uneaten, all going to be wasted. She had one of her
  • brilliant ideas.
  • “I know,” she said. “Let’s make up a basket. Let’s send that poor
  • creature some of this perfectly good food. At any rate, it will be the
  • greatest treat for the children. Don’t you agree? And she’s sure to
  • have neighbours calling in and so on. What a point to have it all ready
  • prepared. Laura!” She jumped up. “Get me the big basket out of the
  • stairs cupboard.”
  • “But, mother, do you really think it’s a good idea?” said Laura.
  • Again, how curious, she seemed to be different from them all. To take
  • scraps from their party. Would the poor woman really like that?
  • “Of course! What’s the matter with you to-day? An hour or two ago you
  • were insisting on us being sympathetic, and now—”
  • Oh well! Laura ran for the basket. It was filled, it was heaped by her
  • mother.
  • “Take it yourself, darling,” said she. “Run down just as you are. No,
  • wait, take the arum lilies too. People of that class are so impressed
  • by arum lilies.”
  • “The stems will ruin her lace frock,” said practical Jose.
  • So they would. Just in time. “Only the basket, then. And, Laura!”—her
  • mother followed her out of the marquee—“don’t on any account—”
  • “What mother?”
  • No, better not put such ideas into the child’s head! “Nothing! Run
  • along.”
  • It was just growing dusky as Laura shut their garden gates. A big dog
  • ran by like a shadow. The road gleamed white, and down below in the
  • hollow the little cottages were in deep shade. How quiet it seemed
  • after the afternoon. Here she was going down the hill to somewhere
  • where a man lay dead, and she couldn’t realize it. Why couldn’t she?
  • She stopped a minute. And it seemed to her that kisses, voices,
  • tinkling spoons, laughter, the smell of crushed grass were somehow
  • inside her. She had no room for anything else. How strange! She looked
  • up at the pale sky, and all she thought was, “Yes, it was the most
  • successful party.”
  • Now the broad road was crossed. The lane began, smoky and dark. Women
  • in shawls and men’s tweed caps hurried by. Men hung over the palings;
  • the children played in the doorways. A low hum came from the mean
  • little cottages. In some of them there was a flicker of light, and a
  • shadow, crab-like, moved across the window. Laura bent her head and
  • hurried on. She wished now she had put on a coat. How her frock shone!
  • And the big hat with the velvet streamer—if only it was another hat!
  • Were the people looking at her? They must be. It was a mistake to have
  • come; she knew all along it was a mistake. Should she go back even now?
  • No, too late. This was the house. It must be. A dark knot of people
  • stood outside. Beside the gate an old, old woman with a crutch sat in a
  • chair, watching. She had her feet on a newspaper. The voices stopped as
  • Laura drew near. The group parted. It was as though she was expected,
  • as though they had known she was coming here.
  • Laura was terribly nervous. Tossing the velvet ribbon over her
  • shoulder, she said to a woman standing by, “Is this Mrs. Scott’s
  • house?” and the woman, smiling queerly, said, “It is, my lass.”
  • Oh, to be away from this! She actually said, “Help me, God,” as she
  • walked up the tiny path and knocked. To be away from those staring
  • eyes, or to be covered up in anything, one of those women’s shawls
  • even. I’ll just leave the basket and go, she decided. I shan’t even
  • wait for it to be emptied.
  • Then the door opened. A little woman in black showed in the gloom.
  • Laura said, “Are you Mrs. Scott?” But to her horror the woman answered,
  • “Walk in please, miss,” and she was shut in the passage.
  • “No,” said Laura, “I don’t want to come in. I only want to leave this
  • basket. Mother sent—”
  • The little woman in the gloomy passage seemed not to have heard her.
  • “Step this way, please, miss,” she said in an oily voice, and Laura
  • followed her.
  • She found herself in a wretched little low kitchen, lighted by a smoky
  • lamp. There was a woman sitting before the fire.
  • “Em,” said the little creature who had let her in. “Em! It’s a young
  • lady.” She turned to Laura. She said meaningly, “I’m ’er sister, miss.
  • You’ll excuse ’er, won’t you?”
  • “Oh, but of course!” said Laura. “Please, please don’t disturb her. I—I
  • only want to leave—”
  • But at that moment the woman at the fire turned round. Her face, puffed
  • up, red, with swollen eyes and swollen lips, looked terrible. She
  • seemed as though she couldn’t understand why Laura was there. What did
  • it mean? Why was this stranger standing in the kitchen with a basket?
  • What was it all about? And the poor face puckered up again.
  • “All right, my dear,” said the other. “I’ll thenk the young lady.”
  • And again she began, “You’ll excuse her, miss, I’m sure,” and her face,
  • swollen too, tried an oily smile.
  • Laura only wanted to get out, to get away. She was back in the passage.
  • The door opened. She walked straight through into the bedroom, where
  • the dead man was lying.
  • “You’d like a look at ’im, wouldn’t you?” said Em’s sister, and she
  • brushed past Laura over to the bed. “Don’t be afraid, my lass,”—and now
  • her voice sounded fond and sly, and fondly she drew down the sheet—“’e
  • looks a picture. There’s nothing to show. Come along, my dear.”
  • Laura came.
  • There lay a young man, fast asleep—sleeping so soundly, so deeply, that
  • he was far, far away from them both. Oh, so remote, so peaceful. He was
  • dreaming. Never wake him up again. His head was sunk in the pillow, his
  • eyes were closed; they were blind under the closed eyelids. He was
  • given up to his dream. What did garden-parties and baskets and lace
  • frocks matter to him? He was far from all those things. He was
  • wonderful, beautiful. While they were laughing and while the band was
  • playing, this marvel had come to the lane. Happy... happy.... All is
  • well, said that sleeping face. This is just as it should be. I am
  • content.
  • But all the same you had to cry, and she couldn’t go out of the room
  • without saying something to him. Laura gave a loud childish sob.
  • “Forgive my hat,” she said.
  • And this time she didn’t wait for Em’s sister. She found her way out of
  • the door, down the path, past all those dark people. At the corner of
  • the lane she met Laurie.
  • He stepped out of the shadow. “Is that you, Laura?”
  • “Yes.”
  • “Mother was getting anxious. Was it all right?”
  • “Yes, quite. Oh, Laurie!” She took his arm, she pressed up against him.
  • “I say, you’re not crying, are you?” asked her brother.
  • Laura shook her head. She was.
  • Laurie put his arm round her shoulder. “Don’t cry,” he said in his
  • warm, loving voice. “Was it awful?”
  • “No,” sobbed Laura. “It was simply marvellous. But Laurie—” She
  • stopped, she looked at her brother. “Isn’t life,” she stammered, “isn’t
  • life—” But what life was she couldn’t explain. No matter. He quite
  • understood.
  • “_Isn’t_ it, darling?” said Laurie.
  • The Daughters of the Late Colonel
  • I
  • The week after was one of the busiest weeks of their lives. Even when
  • they went to bed it was only their bodies that lay down and rested;
  • their minds went on, thinking things out, talking things over,
  • wondering, deciding, trying to remember where....
  • Constantia lay like a statue, her hands by her sides, her feet just
  • overlapping each other, the sheet up to her chin. She stared at the
  • ceiling.
  • “Do you think father would mind if we gave his top-hat to the porter?”
  • “The porter?” snapped Josephine. “Why ever the porter? What a very
  • extraordinary idea!”
  • “Because,” said Constantia slowly, “he must often have to go to
  • funerals. And I noticed at—at the cemetery that he only had a bowler.”
  • She paused. “I thought then how very much he’d appreciate a top-hat. We
  • ought to give him a present, too. He was always very nice to father.”
  • “But,” cried Josephine, flouncing on her pillow and staring across the
  • dark at Constantia, “father’s head!” And suddenly, for one awful
  • moment, she nearly giggled. Not, of course, that she felt in the least
  • like giggling. It must have been habit. Years ago, when they had stayed
  • awake at night talking, their beds had simply heaved. And now the
  • porter’s head, disappearing, popped out, like a candle, under father’s
  • hat.... The giggle mounted, mounted; she clenched her hands; she fought
  • it down; she frowned fiercely at the dark and said “Remember” terribly
  • sternly.
  • “We can decide to-morrow,” she said.
  • Constantia had noticed nothing; she sighed.
  • “Do you think we ought to have our dressing-gowns dyed as well?”
  • “Black?” almost shrieked Josephine.
  • “Well, what else?” said Constantia. “I was thinking—it doesn’t seem
  • quite sincere, in a way, to wear black out of doors and when we’re
  • fully dressed, and then when we’re at home—”
  • “But nobody sees us,” said Josephine. She gave the bedclothes such a
  • twitch that both her feet became uncovered, and she had to creep up the
  • pillows to get them well under again.
  • “Kate does,” said Constantia. “And the postman very well might.”
  • Josephine thought of her dark-red slippers, which matched her
  • dressing-gown, and of Constantia’s favourite indefinite green ones
  • which went with hers. Black! Two black dressing-gowns and two pairs of
  • black woolly slippers, creeping off to the bathroom like black cats.
  • “I don’t think it’s absolutely necessary,” said she.
  • Silence. Then Constantia said, “We shall have to post the papers with
  • the notice in them to-morrow to catch the Ceylon mail.... How many
  • letters have we had up till now?”
  • “Twenty-three.”
  • Josephine had replied to them all, and twenty-three times when she came
  • to “We miss our dear father so much” she had broken down and had to use
  • her handkerchief, and on some of them even to soak up a very light-blue
  • tear with an edge of blotting-paper. Strange! She couldn’t have put it
  • on—but twenty-three times. Even now, though, when she said over to
  • herself sadly “We miss our dear father _so_ much,” she could have cried
  • if she’d wanted to.
  • “Have you got enough stamps?” came from Constantia.
  • “Oh, how can I tell?” said Josephine crossly. “What’s the good of
  • asking me that now?”
  • “I was just wondering,” said Constantia mildly.
  • Silence again. There came a little rustle, a scurry, a hop.
  • “A mouse,” said Constantia.
  • “It can’t be a mouse because there aren’t any crumbs,” said Josephine.
  • “But it doesn’t know there aren’t,” said Constantia.
  • A spasm of pity squeezed her heart. Poor little thing! She wished she’d
  • left a tiny piece of biscuit on the dressing-table. It was awful to
  • think of it not finding anything. What would it do?
  • “I can’t think how they manage to live at all,” she said slowly.
  • “Who?” demanded Josephine.
  • And Constantia said more loudly than she meant to, “Mice.”
  • Josephine was furious. “Oh, what nonsense, Con!” she said. “What have
  • mice got to do with it? You’re asleep.”
  • “I don’t think I am,” said Constantia. She shut her eyes to make sure.
  • She was.
  • Josephine arched her spine, pulled up her knees, folded her arms so
  • that her fists came under her ears, and pressed her cheek hard against
  • the pillow.
  • II
  • Another thing which complicated matters was they had Nurse Andrews
  • staying on with them that week. It was their own fault; they had asked
  • her. It was Josephine’s idea. On the morning—well, on the last morning,
  • when the doctor had gone, Josephine had said to Constantia, “Don’t you
  • think it would be rather nice if we asked Nurse Andrews to stay on for
  • a week as our guest?”
  • “Very nice,” said Constantia.
  • “I thought,” went on Josephine quickly, “I should just say this
  • afternoon, after I’ve paid her, ‘My sister and I would be very pleased,
  • after all you’ve done for us, Nurse Andrews, if you would stay on for a
  • week as our guest.’ I’d have to put that in about being our guest in
  • case—”
  • “Oh, but she could hardly expect to be paid!” cried Constantia.
  • “One never knows,” said Josephine sagely.
  • Nurse Andrews had, of course, jumped at the idea. But it was a bother.
  • It meant they had to have regular sit-down meals at the proper times,
  • whereas if they’d been alone they could just have asked Kate if she
  • wouldn’t have minded bringing them a tray wherever they were. And
  • meal-times now that the strain was over were rather a trial.
  • Nurse Andrews was simply fearful about butter. Really they couldn’t
  • help feeling that about butter, at least, she took advantage of their
  • kindness. And she had that maddening habit of asking for just an inch
  • more of bread to finish what she had on her plate, and then, at the
  • last mouthful, absent-mindedly—of course it wasn’t
  • absent-mindedly—taking another helping. Josephine got very red when
  • this happened, and she fastened her small, bead-like eyes on the
  • tablecloth as if she saw a minute strange insect creeping through the
  • web of it. But Constantia’s long, pale face lengthened and set, and she
  • gazed away—away—far over the desert, to where that line of camels
  • unwound like a thread of wool....
  • “When I was with Lady Tukes,” said Nurse Andrews, “she had such a
  • dainty little contrayvance for the buttah. It was a silvah Cupid
  • balanced on the—on the bordah of a glass dish, holding a tayny fork.
  • And when you wanted some buttah you simply pressed his foot and he bent
  • down and speared you a piece. It was quite a gayme.”
  • Josephine could hardly bear that. But “I think those things are very
  • extravagant” was all she said.
  • “But whey?” asked Nurse Andrews, beaming through her eyeglasses. “No
  • one, surely, would take more buttah than one wanted—would one?”
  • “Ring, Con,” cried Josephine. She couldn’t trust herself to reply.
  • And proud young Kate, the enchanted princess, came in to see what the
  • old tabbies wanted now. She snatched away their plates of mock
  • something or other and slapped down a white, terrified blancmange.
  • “Jam, please, Kate,” said Josephine kindly.
  • Kate knelt and burst open the sideboard, lifted the lid of the jam-pot,
  • saw it was empty, put it on the table, and stalked off.
  • “I’m afraid,” said Nurse Andrews a moment later, “there isn’t any.”
  • “Oh, what a bother!” said Josephine. She bit her lip. “What had we
  • better do?”
  • Constantia looked dubious. “We can’t disturb Kate again,” she said
  • softly.
  • Nurse Andrews waited, smiling at them both. Her eyes wandered, spying
  • at everything behind her eyeglasses. Constantia in despair went back to
  • her camels. Josephine frowned heavily—concentrated. If it hadn’t been
  • for this idiotic woman she and Con would, of course, have eaten their
  • blancmange without. Suddenly the idea came.
  • “I know,” she said. “Marmalade. There’s some marmalade in the
  • sideboard. Get it, Con.”
  • “I hope,” laughed Nurse Andrews—and her laugh was like a spoon tinkling
  • against a medicine-glass—“I hope it’s not very bittah marmalayde.”
  • III
  • But, after all, it was not long now, and then she’d be gone for good.
  • And there was no getting over the fact that she had been very kind to
  • father. She had nursed him day and night at the end. Indeed, both
  • Constantia and Josephine felt privately she had rather overdone the not
  • leaving him at the very last. For when they had gone in to say good-bye
  • Nurse Andrews had sat beside his bed the whole time, holding his wrist
  • and pretending to look at her watch. It couldn’t have been necessary.
  • It was so tactless, too. Supposing father had wanted to say
  • something—something private to them. Not that he had. Oh, far from it!
  • He lay there, purple, a dark, angry purple in the face, and never even
  • looked at them when they came in. Then, as they were standing there,
  • wondering what to do, he had suddenly opened one eye. Oh, what a
  • difference it would have made, what a difference to their memory of
  • him, how much easier to tell people about it, if he had only opened
  • both! But no—one eye only. It glared at them a moment and then... went
  • out.
  • IV
  • It had made it very awkward for them when Mr. Farolles, of St. John’s,
  • called the same afternoon.
  • “The end was quite peaceful, I trust?” were the first words he said as
  • he glided towards them through the dark drawing-room.
  • “Quite,” said Josephine faintly. They both hung their heads. Both of
  • them felt certain that eye wasn’t at all a peaceful eye.
  • “Won’t you sit down?” said Josephine.
  • “Thank you, Miss Pinner,” said Mr. Farolles gratefully. He folded his
  • coat-tails and began to lower himself into father’s arm-chair, but just
  • as he touched it he almost sprang up and slid into the next chair
  • instead.
  • He coughed. Josephine clasped her hands; Constantia looked vague.
  • “I want you to feel, Miss Pinner,” said Mr. Farolles, “and you, Miss
  • Constantia, that I’m trying to be helpful. I want to be helpful to you
  • both, if you will let me. These are the times,” said Mr Farolles, very
  • simply and earnestly, “when God means us to be helpful to one another.”
  • “Thank you very much, Mr. Farolles,” said Josephine and Constantia.
  • “Not at all,” said Mr. Farolles gently. He drew his kid gloves through
  • his fingers and leaned forward. “And if either of you would like a
  • little Communion, either or both of you, here _and_ now, you have only
  • to tell me. A little Communion is often very help—a great comfort,” he
  • added tenderly.
  • But the idea of a little Communion terrified them. What! In the
  • drawing-room by themselves—with no—no altar or anything! The piano
  • would be much too high, thought Constantia, and Mr. Farolles could not
  • possibly lean over it with the chalice. And Kate would be sure to come
  • bursting in and interrupt them, thought Josephine. And supposing the
  • bell rang in the middle? It might be somebody important—about their
  • mourning. Would they get up reverently and go out, or would they have
  • to wait... in torture?
  • “Perhaps you will send round a note by your good Kate if you would care
  • for it later,” said Mr. Farolles.
  • “Oh yes, thank you very much!” they both said.
  • Mr. Farolles got up and took his black straw hat from the round table.
  • “And about the funeral,” he said softly. “I may arrange that—as your
  • dear father’s old friend and yours, Miss Pinner—and Miss Constantia?”
  • Josephine and Constantia got up too.
  • “I should like it to be quite simple,” said Josephine firmly, “and not
  • too expensive. At the same time, I should like—”
  • “A good one that will last,” thought dreamy Constantia, as if Josephine
  • were buying a nightgown. But, of course, Josephine didn’t say that.
  • “One suitable to our father’s position.” She was very nervous.
  • “I’ll run round to our good friend Mr. Knight,” said Mr. Farolles
  • soothingly. “I will ask him to come and see you. I am sure you will
  • find him very helpful indeed.”
  • V
  • Well, at any rate, all that part of it was over, though neither of them
  • could possibly believe that father was never coming back. Josephine had
  • had a moment of absolute terror at the cemetery, while the coffin was
  • lowered, to think that she and Constantia had done this thing without
  • asking his permission. What would father say when he found out? For he
  • was bound to find out sooner or later. He always did. “Buried. You two
  • girls had me _buried_!” She heard his stick thumping. Oh, what would
  • they say? What possible excuse could they make? It sounded such an
  • appallingly heartless thing to do. Such a wicked advantage to take of a
  • person because he happened to be helpless at the moment. The other
  • people seemed to treat it all as a matter of course. They were
  • strangers; they couldn’t be expected to understand that father was the
  • very last person for such a thing to happen to. No, the entire blame
  • for it all would fall on her and Constantia. And the expense, she
  • thought, stepping into the tight-buttoned cab. When she had to show him
  • the bills. What would he say then?
  • She heard him absolutely roaring. “And do you expect me to pay for this
  • gimcrack excursion of yours?”
  • “Oh,” groaned poor Josephine aloud, “we shouldn’t have done it, Con!”
  • And Constantia, pale as a lemon in all that blackness, said in a
  • frightened whisper, “Done what, Jug?”
  • “Let them bu-bury father like that,” said Josephine, breaking down and
  • crying into her new, queer-smelling mourning handkerchief.
  • “But what else could we have done?” asked Constantia wonderingly. “We
  • couldn’t have kept him, Jug—we couldn’t have kept him unburied. At any
  • rate, not in a flat that size.”
  • Josephine blew her nose; the cab was dreadfully stuffy.
  • “I don’t know,” she said forlornly. “It is all so dreadful. I feel we
  • ought to have tried to, just for a time at least. To make perfectly
  • sure. One thing’s certain”—and her tears sprang out again—“father will
  • never forgive us for this—never!”
  • VI
  • Father would never forgive them. That was what they felt more than ever
  • when, two mornings later, they went into his room to go through his
  • things. They had discussed it quite calmly. It was even down on
  • Josephine’s list of things to be done. “_Go through father’s things and
  • settle about them._” But that was a very different matter from saying
  • after breakfast:
  • “Well, are you ready, Con?”
  • “Yes, Jug—when you are.”
  • “Then I think we’d better get it over.”
  • It was dark in the hall. It had been a rule for years never to disturb
  • father in the morning, whatever happened. And now they were going to
  • open the door without knocking even.... Constantia’s eyes were enormous
  • at the idea; Josephine felt weak in the knees.
  • “You—you go first,” she gasped, pushing Constantia.
  • But Constantia said, as she always had said on those occasions, “No,
  • Jug, that’s not fair. You’re the eldest.”
  • Josephine was just going to say—what at other times she wouldn’t have
  • owned to for the world—what she kept for her very last weapon, “But
  • you’re the tallest,” when they noticed that the kitchen door was open,
  • and there stood Kate....
  • “Very stiff,” said Josephine, grasping the doorhandle and doing her
  • best to turn it. As if anything ever deceived Kate!
  • It couldn’t be helped. That girl was.... Then the door was shut behind
  • them, but—but they weren’t in father’s room at all. They might have
  • suddenly walked through the wall by mistake into a different flat
  • altogether. Was the door just behind them? They were too frightened to
  • look. Josephine knew that if it was it was holding itself tight shut;
  • Constantia felt that, like the doors in dreams, it hadn’t any handle at
  • all. It was the coldness which made it so awful. Or the
  • whiteness—which? Everything was covered. The blinds were down, a cloth
  • hung over the mirror, a sheet hid the bed; a huge fan of white paper
  • filled the fireplace. Constantia timidly put out her hand; she almost
  • expected a snowflake to fall. Josephine felt a queer tingling in her
  • nose, as if her nose was freezing. Then a cab klop-klopped over the
  • cobbles below, and the quiet seemed to shake into little pieces.
  • “I had better pull up a blind,” said Josephine bravely.
  • “Yes, it might be a good idea,” whispered Constantia.
  • They only gave the blind a touch, but it flew up and the cord flew
  • after, rolling round the blind-stick, and the little tassel tapped as
  • if trying to get free. That was too much for Constantia.
  • “Don’t you think—don’t you think we might put it off for another day?”
  • she whispered.
  • “Why?” snapped Josephine, feeling, as usual, much better now that she
  • knew for certain that Constantia was terrified. “It’s got to be done.
  • But I do wish you wouldn’t whisper, Con.”
  • “I didn’t know I was whispering,” whispered Constantia.
  • “And why do you keep staring at the bed?” said Josephine, raising her
  • voice almost defiantly. “There’s nothing _on_ the bed.”
  • “Oh, Jug, don’t say so!” said poor Connie. “At any rate, not so
  • loudly.”
  • Josephine felt herself that she had gone too far. She took a wide
  • swerve over to the chest of drawers, put out her hand, but quickly drew
  • it back again.
  • “Connie!” she gasped, and she wheeled round and leaned with her back
  • against the chest of drawers.
  • “Oh, Jug—what?”
  • Josephine could only glare. She had the most extraordinary feeling that
  • she had just escaped something simply awful. But how could she explain
  • to Constantia that father was in the chest of drawers? He was in the
  • top drawer with his handkerchiefs and neckties, or in the next with his
  • shirts and pyjamas, or in the lowest of all with his suits. He was
  • watching there, hidden away—just behind the door-handle—ready to
  • spring.
  • She pulled a funny old-fashioned face at Constantia, just as she used
  • to in the old days when she was going to cry.
  • “I can’t open,” she nearly wailed.
  • “No, don’t, Jug,” whispered Constantia earnestly. “It’s much better not
  • to. Don’t let’s open anything. At any rate, not for a long time.”
  • “But—but it seems so weak,” said Josephine, breaking down.
  • “But why not be weak for once, Jug?” argued Constantia, whispering
  • quite fiercely. “If it is weak.” And her pale stare flew from the
  • locked writing-table—so safe—to the huge glittering wardrobe, and she
  • began to breathe in a queer, panting away. “Why shouldn’t we be weak
  • for once in our lives, Jug? It’s quite excusable. Let’s be weak—be
  • weak, Jug. It’s much nicer to be weak than to be strong.”
  • And then she did one of those amazingly bold things that she’d done
  • about twice before in their lives: she marched over to the wardrobe,
  • turned the key, and took it out of the lock. Took it out of the lock
  • and held it up to Josephine, showing Josephine by her extraordinary
  • smile that she knew what she’d done—she’d risked deliberately father
  • being in there among his overcoats.
  • If the huge wardrobe had lurched forward, had crashed down on
  • Constantia, Josephine wouldn’t have been surprised. On the contrary,
  • she would have thought it the only suitable thing to happen. But
  • nothing happened. Only the room seemed quieter than ever, and the
  • bigger flakes of cold air fell on Josephine’s shoulders and knees. She
  • began to shiver.
  • “Come, Jug,” said Constantia, still with that awful callous smile, and
  • Josephine followed just as she had that last time, when Constantia had
  • pushed Benny into the round pond.
  • VII
  • But the strain told on them when they were back in the dining-room.
  • They sat down, very shaky, and looked at each other.
  • “I don’t feel I can settle to anything,” said Josephine, “until I’ve
  • had something. Do you think we could ask Kate for two cups of hot
  • water?”
  • “I really don’t see why we shouldn’t,” said Constantia carefully. She
  • was quite normal again. “I won’t ring. I’ll go to the kitchen door and
  • ask her.”
  • “Yes, do,” said Josephine, sinking down into a chair. “Tell her, just
  • two cups, Con, nothing else—on a tray.”
  • “She needn’t even put the jug on, need she?” said Constantia, as though
  • Kate might very well complain if the jug had been there.
  • “Oh no, certainly not! The jug’s not at all necessary. She can pour it
  • direct out of the kettle,” cried Josephine, feeling that would be a
  • labour-saving indeed.
  • Their cold lips quivered at the greenish brims. Josephine curved her
  • small red hands round the cup; Constantia sat up and blew on the wavy
  • steam, making it flutter from one side to the other.
  • “Speaking of Benny,” said Josephine.
  • And though Benny hadn’t been mentioned Constantia immediately looked as
  • though he had.
  • “He’ll expect us to send him something of father’s, of course. But it’s
  • so difficult to know what to send to Ceylon.”
  • “You mean things get unstuck so on the voyage,” murmured Constantia.
  • “No, lost,” said Josephine sharply. “You know there’s no post. Only
  • runners.”
  • Both paused to watch a black man in white linen drawers running through
  • the pale fields for dear life, with a large brown-paper parcel in his
  • hands. Josephine’s black man was tiny; he scurried along glistening
  • like an ant. But there was something blind and tireless about
  • Constantia’s tall, thin fellow, which made him, she decided, a very
  • unpleasant person indeed.... On the veranda, dressed all in white and
  • wearing a cork helmet, stood Benny. His right hand shook up and down,
  • as father’s did when he was impatient. And behind him, not in the least
  • interested, sat Hilda, the unknown sister-in-law. She swung in a cane
  • rocker and flicked over the leaves of the _Tatler_.
  • “I think his watch would be the most suitable present,” said Josephine.
  • Constantia looked up; she seemed surprised.
  • “Oh, would you trust a gold watch to a native?”
  • “But of course, I’d disguise it,” said Josephine. “No one would know it
  • was a watch.” She liked the idea of having to make a parcel such a
  • curious shape that no one could possibly guess what it was. She even
  • thought for a moment of hiding the watch in a narrow cardboard
  • corset-box that she’d kept by her for a long time, waiting for it to
  • come in for something. It was such beautiful, firm cardboard. But, no,
  • it wouldn’t be appropriate for this occasion. It had lettering on it:
  • _Medium Women’s_ 28. _Extra Firm Busks._ It would be almost too much of
  • a surprise for Benny to open that and find father’s watch inside.
  • “And of course it isn’t as though it would be going—ticking, I mean,”
  • said Constantia, who was still thinking of the native love of
  • jewellery. “At least,” she added, “it would be very strange if after
  • all that time it was.”
  • VIII
  • Josephine made no reply. She had flown off on one of her tangents. She
  • had suddenly thought of Cyril. Wasn’t it more usual for the only
  • grandson to have the watch? And then dear Cyril was so appreciative,
  • and a gold watch meant so much to a young man. Benny, in all
  • probability, had quite got out of the habit of watches; men so seldom
  • wore waistcoats in those hot climates. Whereas Cyril in London wore
  • them from year’s end to year’s end. And it would be so nice for her and
  • Constantia, when he came to tea, to know it was there. “I see you’ve
  • got on grandfather’s watch, Cyril.” It would be somehow so
  • satisfactory.
  • Dear boy! What a blow his sweet, sympathetic little note had been! Of
  • course they quite understood; but it was most unfortunate.
  • “It would have been such a point, having him,” said Josephine.
  • “And he would have enjoyed it so,” said Constantia, not thinking what
  • she was saying.
  • However, as soon as he got back he was coming to tea with his aunties.
  • Cyril to tea was one of their rare treats.
  • “Now, Cyril, you mustn’t be frightened of our cakes. Your Auntie Con
  • and I bought them at Buszard’s this morning. We know what a man’s
  • appetite is. So don’t be ashamed of making a good tea.”
  • Josephine cut recklessly into the rich dark cake that stood for her
  • winter gloves or the soling and heeling of Constantia’s only
  • respectable shoes. But Cyril was most unmanlike in appetite.
  • “I say, Aunt Josephine, I simply can’t. I’ve only just had lunch, you
  • know.”
  • “Oh, Cyril, that can’t be true! It’s after four,” cried Josephine.
  • Constantia sat with her knife poised over the chocolate-roll.
  • “It is, all the same,” said Cyril. “I had to meet a man at Victoria,
  • and he kept me hanging about till... there was only time to get lunch
  • and to come on here. And he gave me—phew”—Cyril put his hand to his
  • forehead—“a terrific blow-out,” he said.
  • It was disappointing—to-day of all days. But still he couldn’t be
  • expected to know.
  • “But you’ll have a meringue, won’t you, Cyril?” said Aunt Josephine.
  • “These meringues were bought specially for you. Your dear father was so
  • fond of them. We were sure you are, too.”
  • “I _am_, Aunt Josephine,” cried Cyril ardently. “Do you mind if I take
  • half to begin with?”
  • “Not at all, dear boy; but we mustn’t let you off with that.”
  • “Is your dear father still so fond of meringues?” asked Auntie Con
  • gently. She winced faintly as she broke through the shell of hers.
  • “Well, I don’t quite know, Auntie Con,” said Cyril breezily.
  • At that they both looked up.
  • “Don’t know?” almost snapped Josephine. “Don’t know a thing like that
  • about your own father, Cyril?”
  • “Surely,” said Auntie Con softly.
  • Cyril tried to laugh it off. “Oh, well,” he said, “it’s such a long
  • time since—” He faltered. He stopped. Their faces were too much for
  • him.
  • “Even _so_,” said Josephine.
  • And Auntie Con looked.
  • Cyril put down his teacup. “Wait a bit,” he cried. “Wait a bit, Aunt
  • Josephine. What am I thinking of?”
  • He looked up. They were beginning to brighten. Cyril slapped his knee.
  • “Of course,” he said, “it was meringues. How could I have forgotten?
  • Yes, Aunt Josephine, you’re perfectly right. Father’s most frightfully
  • keen on meringues.”
  • They didn’t only beam. Aunt Josephine went scarlet with pleasure;
  • Auntie Con gave a deep, deep sigh.
  • “And now, Cyril, you must come and see father,” said Josephine. “He
  • knows you were coming to-day.”
  • “Right,” said Cyril, very firmly and heartily. He got up from his
  • chair; suddenly he glanced at the clock.
  • “I say, Auntie Con, isn’t your clock a bit slow? I’ve got to meet a man
  • at—at Paddington just after five. I’m afraid I shan’t be able to stay
  • very long with grandfather.”
  • “Oh, he won’t expect you to stay _very_ long!” said Aunt Josephine.
  • Constantia was still gazing at the clock. She couldn’t make up her mind
  • if it was fast or slow. It was one or the other, she felt almost
  • certain of that. At any rate, it had been.
  • Cyril still lingered. “Aren’t you coming along, Auntie Con?”
  • “Of course,” said Josephine, “we shall all go. Come on, Con.”
  • IX
  • They knocked at the door, and Cyril followed his aunts into
  • grandfather’s hot, sweetish room.
  • “Come on,” said Grandfather Pinner. “Don’t hang about. What is it?
  • What’ve you been up to?”
  • He was sitting in front of a roaring fire, clasping his stick. He had a
  • thick rug over his knees. On his lap there lay a beautiful pale yellow
  • silk handkerchief.
  • “It’s Cyril, father,” said Josephine shyly. And she took Cyril’s hand
  • and led him forward.
  • “Good afternoon, grandfather,” said Cyril, trying to take his hand out
  • of Aunt Josephine’s. Grandfather Pinner shot his eyes at Cyril in the
  • way he was famous for. Where was Auntie Con? She stood on the other
  • side of Aunt Josephine; her long arms hung down in front of her; her
  • hands were clasped. She never took her eyes off grandfather.
  • “Well,” said Grandfather Pinner, beginning to thump, “what have you got
  • to tell me?”
  • What had he, what had he got to tell him? Cyril felt himself smiling
  • like a perfect imbecile. The room was stifling, too.
  • But Aunt Josephine came to his rescue. She cried brightly, “Cyril says
  • his father is still very fond of meringues, father dear.”
  • “Eh?” said Grandfather Pinner, curving his hand like a purple
  • meringue-shell over one ear.
  • Josephine repeated, “Cyril says his father is still very fond of
  • meringues.”
  • “Can’t hear,” said old Colonel Pinner. And he waved Josephine away with
  • his stick, then pointed with his stick to Cyril. “Tell me what she’s
  • trying to say,” he said.
  • (My God!) “Must I?” said Cyril, blushing and staring at Aunt Josephine.
  • “Do, dear,” she smiled. “It will please him so much.”
  • “Come on, out with it!” cried Colonel Pinner testily, beginning to
  • thump again.
  • And Cyril leaned forward and yelled, “Father’s still very fond of
  • meringues.”
  • At that Grandfather Pinner jumped as though he had been shot.
  • “Don’t shout!” he cried. “What’s the matter with the boy? _Meringues!_
  • What about ’em?”
  • “Oh, Aunt Josephine, must we go on?” groaned Cyril desperately.
  • “It’s quite all right, dear boy,” said Aunt Josephine, as though he and
  • she were at the dentist’s together. “He’ll understand in a minute.” And
  • she whispered to Cyril, “He’s getting a bit deaf, you know.” Then she
  • leaned forward and really bawled at Grandfather Pinner, “Cyril only
  • wanted to tell you, father dear, that _his_ father is still very fond
  • of meringues.”
  • Colonel Pinner heard that time, heard and brooded, looking Cyril up and
  • down.
  • “What an esstrordinary thing!” said old Grandfather Pinner. “What an
  • esstrordinary thing to come all this way here to tell me!”
  • And Cyril felt it _was_.
  • “Yes, I shall send Cyril the watch,” said Josephine.
  • “That would be very nice,” said Constantia. “I seem to remember last
  • time he came there was some little trouble about the time.”
  • X
  • They were interrupted by Kate bursting through the door in her usual
  • fashion, as though she had discovered some secret panel in the wall.
  • “Fried or boiled?” asked the bold voice.
  • Fried or boiled? Josephine and Constantia were quite bewildered for the
  • moment. They could hardly take it in.
  • “Fried or boiled what, Kate?” asked Josephine, trying to begin to
  • concentrate.
  • Kate gave a loud sniff. “Fish.”
  • “Well, why didn’t you say so immediately?” Josephine reproached her
  • gently. “How could you expect us to understand, Kate? There are a great
  • many things in this world you know, which are fried or boiled.” And
  • after such a display of courage she said quite brightly to Constantia,
  • “Which do you prefer, Con?”
  • “I think it might be nice to have it fried,” said Constantia. “On the
  • other hand, of course, boiled fish is very nice. I think I prefer both
  • equally well.... Unless you.... In that case—”
  • “I shall fry it,” said Kate, and she bounced back, leaving their door
  • open and slamming the door of her kitchen.
  • Josephine gazed at Constantia; she raised her pale eyebrows until they
  • rippled away into her pale hair. She got up. She said in a very lofty,
  • imposing way, “Do you mind following me into the drawing-room,
  • Constantia? I’ve got something of great importance to discuss with
  • you.”
  • For it was always to the drawing-room they retired when they wanted to
  • talk over Kate.
  • Josephine closed the door meaningly. “Sit down, Constantia,” she said,
  • still very grand. She might have been receiving Constantia for the
  • first time. And Con looked round vaguely for a chair, as though she
  • felt indeed quite a stranger.
  • “Now the question is,” said Josephine, bending forward, “whether we
  • shall keep her or not.”
  • “That is the question,” agreed Constantia.
  • “And this time,” said Josephine firmly, “we must come to a definite
  • decision.”
  • Constantia looked for a moment as though she might begin going over all
  • the other times, but she pulled herself together and said, “Yes, Jug.”
  • “You see, Con,” explained Josephine, “everything is so changed now.”
  • Constantia looked up quickly. “I mean,” went on Josephine, “we’re not
  • dependent on Kate as we were.” And she blushed faintly. “There’s not
  • father to cook for.”
  • “That is perfectly true,” agreed Constantia. “Father certainly doesn’t
  • want any cooking now, whatever else—”
  • Josephine broke in sharply, “You’re not sleepy, are you, Con?”
  • “Sleepy, Jug?” Constantia was wide-eyed.
  • “Well, concentrate more,” said Josephine sharply, and she returned to
  • the subject. “What it comes to is, if we did”—and this she barely
  • breathed, glancing at the door—“give Kate notice”—she raised her voice
  • again—“we could manage our own food.”
  • “Why not?” cried Constantia. She couldn’t help smiling. The idea was so
  • exciting. She clasped her hands. “What should we live on, Jug?”
  • “Oh, eggs in various forms!” said Jug, lofty again. “And, besides,
  • there are all the cooked foods.”
  • “But I’ve always heard,” said Constantia, “they are considered so very
  • expensive.”
  • “Not if one buys them in moderation,” said Josephine. But she tore
  • herself away from this fascinating bypath and dragged Constantia after
  • her.
  • “What we’ve got to decide now, however, is whether we really do trust
  • Kate or not.”
  • Constantia leaned back. Her flat little laugh flew from her lips.
  • “Isn’t it curious, Jug,” said she, “that just on this one subject I’ve
  • never been able to quite make up my mind?”
  • XI
  • She never had. The whole difficulty was to prove anything. How did one
  • prove things, how could one? Suppose Kate had stood in front of her and
  • deliberately made a face. Mightn’t she very well have been in pain?
  • Wasn’t it impossible, at any rate, to ask Kate if she was making a face
  • at her? If Kate answered “No”—and, of course, she would say “No”—what a
  • position! How undignified! Then again Constantia suspected, she was
  • almost certain that Kate went to her chest of drawers when she and
  • Josephine were out, not to take things but to spy. Many times she had
  • come back to find her amethyst cross in the most unlikely places, under
  • her lace ties or on top of her evening Bertha. More than once she had
  • laid a trap for Kate. She had arranged things in a special order and
  • then called Josephine to witness.
  • “You see, Jug?”
  • “Quite, Con.”
  • “Now we shall be able to tell.”
  • But, oh dear, when she did go to look, she was as far off from a proof
  • as ever! If anything was displaced, it might so very well have happened
  • as she closed the drawer; a jolt might have done it so easily.
  • “You come, Jug, and decide. I really can’t. It’s too difficult.”
  • But after a pause and a long glare Josephine would sigh, “Now you’ve
  • put the doubt into my mind, Con, I’m sure I can’t tell myself.”
  • “Well, we can’t postpone it again,” said Josephine. “If we postpone it
  • this time—”
  • XII
  • But at that moment in the street below a barrel-organ struck up.
  • Josephine and Constantia sprang to their feet together.
  • “Run, Con,” said Josephine. “Run quickly. There’s sixpence on the—”
  • Then they remembered. It didn’t matter. They would never have to stop
  • the organ-grinder again. Never again would she and Constantia be told
  • to make that monkey take his noise somewhere else. Never would sound
  • that loud, strange bellow when father thought they were not hurrying
  • enough. The organ-grinder might play there all day and the stick would
  • not thump.
  • It never will thump again,
  • It never will thump again,
  • played the barrel-organ.
  • What was Constantia thinking? She had such a strange smile; she looked
  • different. She couldn’t be going to cry.
  • “Jug, Jug,” said Constantia softly, pressing her hands together. “Do
  • you know what day it is? It’s Saturday. It’s a week to-day, a whole
  • week.”
  • A week since father died,
  • A week since father died,
  • cried the barrel-organ. And Josephine, too, forgot to be practical and
  • sensible; she smiled faintly, strangely. On the Indian carpet there
  • fell a square of sunlight, pale red; it came and went and came—and
  • stayed, deepened—until it shone almost golden.
  • “The sun’s out,” said Josephine, as though it really mattered.
  • A perfect fountain of bubbling notes shook from the barrel-organ,
  • round, bright notes, carelessly scattered.
  • Constantia lifted her big, cold hands as if to catch them, and then her
  • hands fell again. She walked over to the mantelpiece to her favourite
  • Buddha. And the stone and gilt image, whose smile always gave her such
  • a queer feeling, almost a pain and yet a pleasant pain, seemed to-day
  • to be more than smiling. He knew something; he had a secret. “I know
  • something that you don’t know,” said her Buddha. Oh, what was it, what
  • could it be? And yet she had always felt there was... something.
  • The sunlight pressed through the windows, thieved its way in, flashed
  • its light over the furniture and the photographs. Josephine watched it.
  • When it came to mother’s photograph, the enlargement over the piano, it
  • lingered as though puzzled to find so little remained of mother, except
  • the earrings shaped like tiny pagodas and a black feather boa. Why did
  • the photographs of dead people always fade so? wondered Josephine. As
  • soon as a person was dead their photograph died too. But, of course,
  • this one of mother was very old. It was thirty-five years old.
  • Josephine remembered standing on a chair and pointing out that feather
  • boa to Constantia and telling her that it was a snake that had killed
  • their mother in Ceylon.... Would everything have been different if
  • mother hadn’t died? She didn’t see why. Aunt Florence had lived with
  • them until they had left school, and they had moved three times and had
  • their yearly holiday and... and there’d been changes of servants, of
  • course.
  • Some little sparrows, young sparrows they sounded, chirped on the
  • window-ledge. _Yeep—eyeep—yeep._ But Josephine felt they were not
  • sparrows, not on the window-ledge. It was inside her, that queer little
  • crying noise. _Yeep—eyeep—yeep._ Ah, what was it crying, so weak and
  • forlorn?
  • If mother had lived, might they have married? But there had been nobody
  • for them to marry. There had been father’s Anglo-Indian friends before
  • he quarrelled with them. But after that she and Constantia never met a
  • single man except clergymen. How did one meet men? Or even if they’d
  • met them, how could they have got to know men well enough to be more
  • than strangers? One read of people having adventures, being followed,
  • and so on. But nobody had ever followed Constantia and her. Oh yes,
  • there had been one year at Eastbourne a mysterious man at their
  • boarding-house who had put a note on the jug of hot water outside their
  • bedroom door! But by the time Connie had found it the steam had made
  • the writing too faint to read; they couldn’t even make out to which of
  • them it was addressed. And he had left next day. And that was all. The
  • rest had been looking after father, and at the same time keeping out of
  • father’s way. But now? But now? The thieving sun touched Josephine
  • gently. She lifted her face. She was drawn over to the window by gentle
  • beams....
  • Until the barrel-organ stopped playing Constantia stayed before the
  • Buddha, wondering, but not as usual, not vaguely. This time her wonder
  • was like longing. She remembered the times she had come in here, crept
  • out of bed in her nightgown when the moon was full, and lain on the
  • floor with her arms outstretched, as though she was crucified. Why? The
  • big, pale moon had made her do it. The horrible dancing figures on the
  • carved screen had leered at her and she hadn’t minded. She remembered
  • too how, whenever they were at the seaside, she had gone off by herself
  • and got as close to the sea as she could, and sung something, something
  • she had made up, while she gazed all over that restless water. There
  • had been this other life, running out, bringing things home in bags,
  • getting things on approval, discussing them with Jug, and taking them
  • back to get more things on approval, and arranging father’s trays and
  • trying not to annoy father. But it all seemed to have happened in a
  • kind of tunnel. It wasn’t real. It was only when she came out of the
  • tunnel into the moonlight or by the sea or into a thunderstorm that she
  • really felt herself. What did it mean? What was it she was always
  • wanting? What did it all lead to? Now? Now?
  • She turned away from the Buddha with one of her vague gestures. She
  • went over to where Josephine was standing. She wanted to say something
  • to Josephine, something frightfully important, about—about the future
  • and what....
  • “Don’t you think perhaps—” she began.
  • But Josephine interrupted her. “I was wondering if now—” she murmured.
  • They stopped; they waited for each other.
  • “Go on, Con,” said Josephine.
  • “No, no, Jug; after you,” said Constantia.
  • “No, say what you were going to say. You began,” said Josephine.
  • “I... I’d rather hear what you were going to say first,” said
  • Constantia.
  • “Don’t be absurd, Con.”
  • “Really, Jug.”
  • “Connie!”
  • “Oh, _Jug_!”
  • A pause. Then Constantia said faintly, “I can’t say what I was going to
  • say, Jug, because I’ve forgotten what it was... that I was going to
  • say.”
  • Josephine was silent for a moment. She stared at a big cloud where the
  • sun had been. Then she replied shortly, “I’ve forgotten too.”
  • Mr. and Mrs. Dove
  • Of course he knew—no man better—that he hadn’t a ghost of a chance, he
  • hadn’t an earthly. The very idea of such a thing was preposterous. So
  • preposterous that he’d perfectly understand it if her father—well,
  • whatever her father chose to do he’d perfectly understand. In fact,
  • nothing short of desperation, nothing short of the fact that this was
  • positively his last day in England for God knows how long, would have
  • screwed him up to it. And even now.... He chose a tie out of the chest
  • of drawers, a blue and cream check tie, and sat on the side of his bed.
  • Supposing she replied, “What impertinence!” would he be surprised? Not
  • in the least, he decided, turning up his soft collar and turning it
  • down over the tie. He expected her to say something like that. He
  • didn’t see, if he looked at the affair dead soberly, what else she
  • could say.
  • Here he was! And nervously he tied a bow in front of the mirror, jammed
  • his hair down with both hands, pulled out the flaps of his jacket
  • pockets. Making between £500 and £600 a year on a fruit farm in—of all
  • places—Rhodesia. No capital. Not a penny coming to him. No chance of
  • his income increasing for at least four years. As for looks and all
  • that sort of thing, he was completely out of the running. He couldn’t
  • even boast of top-hole health, for the East Africa business had knocked
  • him out so thoroughly that he’d had to take six months’ leave. He was
  • still fearfully pale—worse even than usual this afternoon, he thought,
  • bending forward and peering into the mirror. Good heavens! What had
  • happened? His hair looked almost bright green. Dash it all, he hadn’t
  • green hair at all events. That was a bit too steep. And then the green
  • light trembled in the glass; it was the shadow from the tree outside.
  • Reggie turned away, took out his cigarette case, but remembering how
  • the mater hated him to smoke in his bedroom, put it back again and
  • drifted over to the chest of drawers. No, he was dashed if he could
  • think of one blessed thing in his favour, while she.... Ah!... He
  • stopped dead, folded his arms, and leaned hard against the chest of
  • drawers.
  • And in spite of her position, her father’s wealth, the fact that she
  • was an only child and far and away the most popular girl in the
  • neighbourhood; in spite of her beauty and her cleverness—cleverness!—it
  • was a great deal more than that, there was really nothing she couldn’t
  • do; he fully believed, had it been necessary, she would have been a
  • genius at anything—in spite of the fact that her parents adored her,
  • and she them, and they’d as soon let her go all that way as.... In
  • spite of every single thing you could think of, so terrific was his
  • love that he couldn’t help hoping. Well, was it hope? Or was this
  • queer, timid longing to have the chance of looking after her, of making
  • it his job to see that she had everything she wanted, and that nothing
  • came near her that wasn’t perfect—just love? How he loved her! He
  • squeezed hard against the chest of drawers and murmured to it, “I love
  • her, I love her!” And just for the moment he was with her on the way to
  • Umtali. It was night. She sat in a corner asleep. Her soft chin was
  • tucked into her soft collar, her gold-brown lashes lay on her cheeks.
  • He doted on her delicate little nose, her perfect lips, her ear like a
  • baby’s, and the gold-brown curl that half covered it. They were passing
  • through the jungle. It was warm and dark and far away. Then she woke up
  • and said, “Have I been asleep?” and he answered, “Yes. Are you all
  • right? Here, let me—” And he leaned forward to.... He bent over her.
  • This was such bliss that he could dream no further. But it gave him the
  • courage to bound downstairs, to snatch his straw hat from the hall, and
  • to say as he closed the front door, “Well, I can only try my luck,
  • that’s all.”
  • But his luck gave him a nasty jar, to say the least, almost
  • immediately. Promenading up and down the garden path with Chinny and
  • Biddy, the ancient Pekes, was the mater. Of course Reginald was fond of
  • the mater and all that. She—she meant well, she had no end of grit, and
  • so on. But there was no denying it, she was rather a grim parent. And
  • there had been moments, many of them, in Reggie’s life, before Uncle
  • Alick died and left him the fruit farm, when he was convinced that to
  • be a widow’s only son was about the worst punishment a chap could have.
  • And what made it rougher than ever was that she was positively all that
  • he had. She wasn’t only a combined parent, as it were, but she had
  • quarrelled with all her own and the governor’s relations before Reggie
  • had won his first trouser pockets. So that whenever Reggie was homesick
  • out there, sitting on his dark veranda by starlight, while the
  • gramophone cried, “Dear, what is Life but Love?” his only vision was of
  • the mater, tall and stout, rustling down the garden path, with Chinny
  • and Biddy at her heels....
  • The mater, with her scissors outspread to snap the head of a dead
  • something or other, stopped at the sight of Reggie.
  • “You are not going out, Reginald?” she asked, seeing that he was.
  • “I’ll be back for tea, mater,” said Reggie weakly, plunging his hands
  • into his jacket pockets.
  • Snip. Off came a head. Reggie almost jumped.
  • “I should have thought you could have spared your mother your last
  • afternoon,” said she.
  • Silence. The Pekes stared. They understood every word of the mater’s.
  • Biddy lay down with her tongue poked out; she was so fat and glossy she
  • looked like a lump of half-melted toffee. But Chinny’s porcelain eyes
  • gloomed at Reginald, and he sniffed faintly, as though the whole world
  • were one unpleasant smell. Snip, went the scissors again. Poor little
  • beggars; they were getting it!
  • “And where are you going, if your mother may ask?” asked the mater.
  • It was over at last, but Reggie did not slow down until he was out of
  • sight of the house and half-way to Colonel Proctor’s. Then only he
  • noticed what a top-hole afternoon it was. It had been raining all the
  • morning, late summer rain, warm, heavy, quick, and now the sky was
  • clear, except for a long tail of little clouds, like duckings, sailing
  • over the forest. There was just enough wind to shake the last drops off
  • the trees; one warm star splashed on his hand. Ping!—another drummed on
  • his hat. The empty road gleamed, the hedges smelled of briar, and how
  • big and bright the hollyhocks glowed in the cottage gardens. And here
  • was Colonel Proctor’s—here it was already. His hand was on the gate,
  • his elbow jogged the syringa bushes, and petals and pollen scattered
  • over his coat sleeve. But wait a bit. This was too quick altogether.
  • He’d meant to think the whole thing out again. Here, steady. But he was
  • walking up the path, with the huge rose bushes on either side. It can’t
  • be done like this. But his hand had grasped the bell, given it a pull,
  • and started it pealing wildly, as if he’d come to say the house was on
  • fire. The housemaid must have been in the hall, too, for the front door
  • flashed open, and Reggie was shut in the empty drawing-room before that
  • confounded bell had stopped ringing. Strangely enough, when it did, the
  • big room, shadowy, with some one’s parasol lying on top of the grand
  • piano, bucked him up—or rather, excited him. It was so quiet, and yet
  • in one moment the door would open, and his fate be decided. The feeling
  • was not unlike that of being at the dentist’s; he was almost reckless.
  • But at the same time, to his immense surprise, Reggie heard himself
  • saying, “Lord, Thou knowest, Thou hast not done _much_ for me....” That
  • pulled him up; that made him realize again how dead serious it was. Too
  • late. The door handle turned. Anne came in, crossed the shadowy space
  • between them, gave him her hand, and said, in her small, soft voice,
  • “I’m so sorry, father is out. And mother is having a day in town,
  • hat-hunting. There’s only me to entertain you, Reggie.”
  • Reggie gasped, pressed his own hat to his jacket buttons, and stammered
  • out, “As a matter of fact, I’ve only come... to say good-bye.”
  • “Oh!” cried Anne softly—she stepped back from him and her grey eyes
  • danced—“what a _very_ short visit!”
  • Then, watching him, her chin tilted, she laughed outright, a long, soft
  • peal, and walked away from him over to the piano, and leaned against
  • it, playing with the tassel of the parasol.
  • “I’m so sorry,” she said, “to be laughing like this. I don’t know why I
  • do. It’s just a bad ha-habit.” And suddenly she stamped her grey shoe,
  • and took a pocket-handkerchief out of her white woolly jacket. “I
  • really must conquer it, it’s too absurd,” said she.
  • “Good heavens, Anne,” cried Reggie, “I love to hear you laughing! I
  • can’t imagine anything more—”
  • But the truth was, and they both knew it, she wasn’t always laughing;
  • it wasn’t really a habit. Only ever since the day they’d met, ever
  • since that very first moment, for some strange reason that Reggie
  • wished to God he understood, Anne had laughed at him. Why? It didn’t
  • matter where they were or what they were talking about. They might
  • begin by being as serious as possible, dead serious—at any rate, as far
  • as he was concerned—but then suddenly, in the middle of a sentence,
  • Anne would glance at him, and a little quick quiver passed over her
  • face. Her lips parted, her eyes danced, and she began laughing.
  • Another queer thing about it was, Reggie had an idea she didn’t herself
  • know why she laughed. He had seen her turn away, frown, suck in her
  • cheeks, press her hands together. But it was no use. The long, soft
  • peal sounded, even while she cried, “I don’t know why I’m laughing.” It
  • was a mystery....
  • Now she tucked the handkerchief away.
  • “Do sit down,” said she. “And smoke, won’t you? There are cigarettes in
  • that little box beside you. I’ll have one too.” He lighted a match for
  • her, and as she bent forward he saw the tiny flame glow in the pearl
  • ring she wore. “It is to-morrow that you’re going, isn’t it?” said
  • Anne.
  • “Yes, to-morrow as ever was,” said Reggie, and he blew a little fan of
  • smoke. Why on earth was he so nervous? Nervous wasn’t the word for it.
  • “It’s—it’s frightfully hard to believe,” he added.
  • “Yes—isn’t it?” said Anne softly, and she leaned forward and rolled the
  • point of her cigarette round the green ash-tray. How beautiful she
  • looked like that!—simply beautiful—and she was so small in that immense
  • chair. Reginald’s heart swelled with tenderness, but it was her voice,
  • her soft voice, that made him tremble. “I feel you’ve been here for
  • years,” she said.
  • Reginald took a deep breath of his cigarette. “It’s ghastly, this idea
  • of going back,” he said.
  • “_Coo-roo-coo-coo-coo_,” sounded from the quiet.
  • “But you’re fond of being out there, aren’t you?” said Anne. She hooked
  • her finger through her pearl necklace. “Father was saying only the
  • other night how lucky he thought you were to have a life of your own.”
  • And she looked up at him. Reginald’s smile was rather wan. “I don’t
  • feel fearfully lucky,” he said lightly.
  • “_Roo-coo-coo-coo_,” came again. And Anne murmured, “You mean it’s
  • lonely.”
  • “Oh, it isn’t the loneliness I care about,” said Reginald, and he
  • stumped his cigarette savagely on the green ash-tray. “I could stand
  • any amount of it, used to like it even. It’s the idea of—” Suddenly, to
  • his horror, he felt himself blushing.
  • “_Roo-coo-coo-coo! Roo-coo-coo-coo!_”
  • Anne jumped up. “Come and say good-bye to my doves,” she said. “They’ve
  • been moved to the side veranda. You do like doves, don’t you, Reggie?”
  • “Awfully,” said Reggie, so fervently that as he opened the French
  • window for her and stood to one side, Anne ran forward and laughed at
  • the doves instead.
  • To and fro, to and fro over the fine red sand on the floor of the dove
  • house, walked the two doves. One was always in front of the other. One
  • ran forward, uttering a little cry, and the other followed, solemnly
  • bowing and bowing. “You see,” explained Anne, “the one in front, she’s
  • Mrs. Dove. She looks at Mr. Dove and gives that little laugh and runs
  • forward, and he follows her, bowing and bowing. And that makes her
  • laugh again. Away she runs, and after her,” cried Anne, and she sat
  • back on her heels, “comes poor Mr. Dove, bowing and bowing... and
  • that’s their whole life. They never do anything else, you know.” She
  • got up and took some yellow grains out of a bag on the roof of the dove
  • house. “When you think of them, out in Rhodesia, Reggie, you can be
  • sure that is what they will be doing....”
  • Reggie gave no sign of having seen the doves or of having heard a word.
  • For the moment he was conscious only of the immense effort it took to
  • tear his secret out of himself and offer it to Anne. “Anne, do you
  • think you could ever care for me?” It was done. It was over. And in the
  • little pause that followed Reginald saw the garden open to the light,
  • the blue quivering sky, the flutter of leaves on the veranda poles, and
  • Anne turning over the grains of maize on her palm with one finger. Then
  • slowly she shut her hand, and the new world faded as she murmured
  • slowly, “No, never in that way.” But he had scarcely time to feel
  • anything before she walked quickly away, and he followed her down the
  • steps, along the garden path, under the pink rose arches, across the
  • lawn. There, with the gay herbaceous border behind her, Anne faced
  • Reginald. “It isn’t that I’m not awfully fond of you,” she said. “I am.
  • But”—her eyes widened—“not in the way”—a quiver passed over her
  • face—“one ought to be fond of—” Her lips parted, and she couldn’t stop
  • herself. She began laughing. “There, you see, you see,” she cried,
  • “it’s your check t-tie. Even at this moment, when one would think one
  • really would be solemn, your tie reminds me fearfully of the bow-tie
  • that cats wear in pictures! Oh, please forgive me for being so horrid,
  • please!”
  • Reggie caught hold of her little warm hand. “There’s no question of
  • forgiving you,” he said quickly. “How could there be? And I do believe
  • I know why I make you laugh. It’s because you’re so far above me in
  • every way that I am somehow ridiculous. I see that, Anne. But if I were
  • to—”
  • “No, no.” Anne squeezed his hand hard. “It’s not that. That’s all
  • wrong. I’m not far above you at all. You’re much better than I am.
  • You’re marvellously unselfish and... and kind and simple. I’m none of
  • those things. You don’t know me. I’m the most awful character,” said
  • Anne. “Please don’t interrupt. And besides, that’s not the point. The
  • point is”—she shook her head—“I couldn’t possibly marry a man I laughed
  • at. Surely you see that. The man I marry—” breathed Anne softly. She
  • broke off. She drew her hand away, and looking at Reggie she smiled
  • strangely, dreamily. “The man I marry—”
  • And it seemed to Reggie that a tall, handsome, brilliant stranger
  • stepped in front of him and took his place—the kind of man that Anne
  • and he had seen often at the theatre, walking on to the stage from
  • nowhere, without a word catching the heroine in his arms, and after one
  • long, tremendous look, carrying her off to anywhere....
  • Reggie bowed to his vision. “Yes, I see,” he said huskily.
  • “Do you?” said Anne. “Oh, I do hope you do. Because I feel so horrid
  • about it. It’s so hard to explain. You know I’ve never—” She stopped.
  • Reggie looked at her. She was smiling. “Isn’t it funny?” she said. “I
  • can say anything to you. I always have been able to from the very
  • beginning.”
  • He tried to smile, to say “I’m glad.” She went on. “I’ve never known
  • anyone I like as much as I like you. I’ve never felt so happy with
  • anyone. But I’m sure it’s not what people and what books mean when they
  • talk about love. Do you understand? Oh, if you only knew how horrid I
  • feel. But we’d be like... like Mr. and Mrs. Dove.”
  • That did it. That seemed to Reginald final, and so terribly true that
  • he could hardly bear it. “Don’t drive it home,” he said, and he turned
  • away from Anne and looked across the lawn. There was the gardener’s
  • cottage, with the dark ilex-tree beside it. A wet, blue thumb of
  • transparent smoke hung above the chimney. It didn’t look real. How his
  • throat ached! Could he speak? He had a shot. “I must be getting along
  • home,” he croaked, and he began walking across the lawn. But Anne ran
  • after him. “No, don’t. You can’t go yet,” she said imploringly. “You
  • can’t possibly go away feeling like that.” And she stared up at him
  • frowning, biting her lip.
  • “Oh, that’s all right,” said Reggie, giving himself a shake. “I’ll...
  • I’ll—” And he waved his hand as much to say “get over it.”
  • “But this is awful,” said Anne. She clasped her hands and stood in
  • front of him. “Surely you do see how fatal it would be for us to marry,
  • don’t you?”
  • “Oh, quite, quite,” said Reggie, looking at her with haggard eyes.
  • “How wrong, how wicked, feeling as I do. I mean, it’s all very well for
  • Mr. and Mrs. Dove. But imagine that in real life—imagine it!”
  • “Oh, absolutely,” said Reggie, and he started to walk on. But again
  • Anne stopped him. She tugged at his sleeve, and to his astonishment,
  • this time, instead of laughing, she looked like a little girl who was
  • going to cry.
  • “Then why, if you understand, are you so un-unhappy?” she wailed. “Why
  • do you mind so fearfully? Why do you look so aw-awful?”
  • Reggie gulped, and again he waved something away. “I can’t help it,” he
  • said, “I’ve had a blow. If I cut off now, I’ll be able to—”
  • “How can you talk of cutting off now?” said Anne scornfully. She
  • stamped her foot at Reggie; she was crimson. “How can you be so cruel?
  • I can’t let you go until I know for certain that you are just as happy
  • as you were before you asked me to marry you. Surely you must see that,
  • it’s so simple.”
  • But it did not seem at all simple to Reginald. It seemed impossibly
  • difficult.
  • “Even if I can’t marry you, how can I know that you’re all that way
  • away, with only that awful mother to write to, and that you’re
  • miserable, and that it’s all my fault?”
  • “It’s not your fault. Don’t think that. It’s just fate.” Reggie took
  • her hand off his sleeve and kissed it. “Don’t pity me, dear little
  • Anne,” he said gently. And this time he nearly ran, under the pink
  • arches, along the garden path.
  • “_Roo-coo-coo-coo! Roo-coo-coo-coo!_” sounded from the veranda.
  • “Reggie, Reggie,” from the garden.
  • He stopped, he turned. But when she saw his timid, puzzled look, she
  • gave a little laugh.
  • “Come back, Mr. Dove,” said Anne. And Reginald came slowly across the
  • lawn.
  • The Young Girl
  • In her blue dress, with her cheeks lightly flushed, her blue, blue
  • eyes, and her gold curls pinned up as though for the first time—pinned
  • up to be out of the way for her flight—Mrs. Raddick’s daughter might
  • have just dropped from this radiant heaven. Mrs. Raddick’s timid,
  • faintly astonished, but deeply admiring glance looked as if she
  • believed it, too; but the daughter didn’t appear any too pleased—why
  • should she?—to have alighted on the steps of the Casino. Indeed, she
  • was bored—bored as though Heaven had been full of casinos with snuffy
  • old saints for _croupiers_ and crowns to play with.
  • “You don’t mind taking Hennie?” said Mrs. Raddick. “Sure you don’t?
  • There’s the car, and you’ll have tea and we’ll be back here on this
  • step—right here—in an hour. You see, I want her to go in. She’s not
  • been before, and it’s worth seeing. I feel it wouldn’t be fair to her.”
  • “Oh, shut up, mother,” said she wearily. “Come along. Don’t talk so
  • much. And your bag’s open; you’ll be losing all your money again.”
  • “I’m sorry, darling,” said Mrs. Raddick.
  • “Oh, _do_ come in! I want to make money,” said the impatient voice.
  • “It’s all jolly well for you—but I’m broke!”
  • “Here—take fifty francs, darling, take a hundred!” I saw Mrs. Raddick
  • pressing notes into her hand as they passed through the swing doors.
  • Hennie and I stood on the steps a minute, watching the people. He had a
  • very broad, delighted smile.
  • “I say,” he cried, “there’s an English bulldog. Are they allowed to
  • take dogs in there?”
  • “No, they’re not.”
  • “He’s a ripping chap, isn’t he? I wish I had one. They’re such fun.
  • They frighten people so, and they’re never fierce with their—the people
  • they belong to.” Suddenly he squeezed my arm. “I say, _do_ look at that
  • old woman. Who is she? Why does she look like that? Is she a gambler?”
  • The ancient, withered creature, wearing a green satin dress, a black
  • velvet cloak and a white hat with purple feathers, jerked slowly,
  • slowly up the steps as though she were being drawn up on wires. She
  • stared in front of her, she was laughing and nodding and cackling to
  • herself; her claws clutched round what looked like a dirty boot-bag.
  • But just at that moment there was Mrs. Raddick again with—_her_—and
  • another lady hovering in the background. Mrs. Raddick rushed at me. She
  • was brightly flushed, gay, a different creature. She was like a woman
  • who is saying “good-bye” to her friends on the station platform, with
  • not a minute to spare before the train starts.
  • “Oh, you’re here, still. Isn’t that lucky! You’ve not gone. Isn’t that
  • fine! I’ve had the most dreadful time with—her,” and she waved to her
  • daughter, who stood absolutely still, disdainful, looking down,
  • twiddling her foot on the step, miles away. “They won’t let her in. I
  • swore she was twenty-one. But they won’t believe me. I showed the man
  • my purse; I didn’t dare to do more. But it was no use. He simply
  • scoffed.... And now I’ve just met Mrs. MacEwen from New York, and she
  • just won thirteen thousand in the _Salle Privée_—and she wants me to go
  • back with her while the luck lasts. Of course I can’t leave—her. But if
  • you’d—”
  • At that “she” looked up; she simply withered her mother. “Why can’t you
  • leave me?” she said furiously. “What utter rot! How dare you make a
  • scene like this? This is the last time I’ll come out with you. You
  • really are too awful for words.” She looked her mother up and down.
  • “Calm yourself,” she said superbly.
  • Mrs. Raddick was desperate, just desperate. She was “wild” to go back
  • with Mrs. MacEwen, but at the same time....
  • I seized my courage. “Would you—do you care to come to tea with—us?”
  • “Yes, yes, she’ll be delighted. That’s just what I wanted, isn’t it,
  • darling? Mrs. MacEwen... I’ll be back here in an hour... or less...
  • I’ll—”
  • Mrs. R. dashed up the steps. I saw her bag was open again.
  • So we three were left. But really it wasn’t my fault. Hennie looked
  • crushed to the earth, too. When the car was there she wrapped her dark
  • coat round her—to escape contamination. Even her little feet looked as
  • though they scorned to carry her down the steps to us.
  • “I am so awfully sorry,” I murmured as the car started.
  • “Oh, I don’t _mind_,” said she. “I don’t _want_ to look twenty-one. Who
  • would—if they were seventeen! It’s”—and she gave a faint shudder—“the
  • stupidity I loathe, and being stared at by old fat men. Beasts!”
  • Hennie gave her a quick look and then peered out of the window.
  • We drew up before an immense palace of pink-and-white marble with
  • orange-trees outside the doors in gold-and-black tubs.
  • “Would you care to go in?” I suggested.
  • She hesitated, glanced, bit her lip, and resigned herself. “Oh well,
  • there seems nowhere else,” said she. “Get out, Hennie.”
  • I went first—to find the table, of course—she followed. But the worst
  • of it was having her little brother, who was only twelve, with us. That
  • was the last, final straw—having that child, trailing at her heels.
  • There was one table. It had pink carnations and pink plates with little
  • blue tea-napkins for sails.
  • “Shall we sit here?”
  • She put her hand wearily on the back of a white wicker chair.
  • “We may as well. Why not?” said she.
  • Hennie squeezed past her and wriggled on to a stool at the end. He felt
  • awfully out of it. She didn’t even take her gloves off. She lowered her
  • eyes and drummed on the table. When a faint violin sounded she winced
  • and bit her lip again. Silence.
  • The waitress appeared. I hardly dared to ask her. “Tea—coffee? China
  • tea—or iced tea with lemon?”
  • Really she didn’t mind. It was all the same to her. She didn’t really
  • want anything. Hennie whispered, “Chocolate!”
  • But just as the waitress turned away she cried out carelessly, “Oh, you
  • may as well bring me a chocolate, too.”
  • While we waited she took out a little, gold powder-box with a mirror in
  • the lid, shook the poor little puff as though she loathed it, and
  • dabbed her lovely nose.
  • “Hennie,” she said, “take those flowers away.” She pointed with her
  • puff to the carnations, and I heard her murmur, “I can’t bear flowers
  • on a table.” They had evidently been giving her intense pain, for she
  • positively closed her eyes as I moved them away.
  • The waitress came back with the chocolate and the tea. She put the big,
  • frothing cups before them and pushed across my clear glass. Hennie
  • buried his nose, emerged, with, for one dreadful moment, a little
  • trembling blob of cream on the tip. But he hastily wiped it off like a
  • little gentleman. I wondered if I should dare draw her attention to her
  • cup. She didn’t notice it—didn’t see it—until suddenly, quite by
  • chance, she took a sip. I watched anxiously; she faintly shuddered.
  • “Dreadfully sweet!” said she.
  • A tiny boy with a head like a raisin and a chocolate body came round
  • with a tray of pastries—row upon row of little freaks, little
  • inspirations, little melting dreams. He offered them to her. “Oh, I’m
  • not at all hungry. Take them away.”
  • He offered them to Hennie. Hennie gave me a swift look—it must have
  • been satisfactory—for he took a chocolate cream, a coffee éclair, a
  • meringue stuffed with chestnut and a tiny horn filled with fresh
  • strawberries. She could hardly bear to watch him. But just as the boy
  • swerved away she held up her plate.
  • “Oh well, give me _one_,” said she.
  • The silver tongs dropped one, two, three—and a cherry tartlet. “I don’t
  • know why you’re giving me all these,” she said, and nearly smiled. “I
  • shan’t eat them; I couldn’t!”
  • I felt much more comfortable. I sipped my tea, leaned back, and even
  • asked if I might smoke. At that she paused, the fork in her hand,
  • opened her eyes, and really did smile. “Of course,” said she. “I always
  • expect people to.”
  • But at that moment a tragedy happened to Hennie. He speared his pastry
  • horn too hard, and it flew in two, and one half spilled on the table.
  • Ghastly affair! He turned crimson. Even his ears flared, and one
  • ashamed hand crept across the table to take what was left of the body
  • away.
  • “You _utter_ little beast!” said she.
  • Good heavens! I had to fly to the rescue. I cried hastily, “Will you be
  • abroad long?”
  • But she had already forgotten Hennie. I was forgotten, too. She was
  • trying to remember something.... She was miles away.
  • “I—don’t—know,” she said slowly, from that far place.
  • “I suppose you prefer it to London. It’s more—more—”
  • When I didn’t go on she came back and looked at me, very puzzled.
  • “More—?”
  • “_Enfin_—gayer,” I cried, waving my cigarette.
  • But that took a whole cake to consider. Even then, “Oh well, that
  • depends!” was all she could safely say.
  • Hennie had finished. He was still very warm.
  • I seized the butterfly list off the table. “I say—what about an ice,
  • Hennie? What about tangerine and ginger? No, something cooler. What
  • about a fresh pineapple cream?”
  • Hennie strongly approved. The waitress had her eye on us. The order was
  • taken when she looked up from her crumbs.
  • “Did you say tangerine and ginger? I like ginger. You can bring me
  • one.” And then quickly, “I wish that orchestra wouldn’t play things
  • from the year One. We were dancing to that all last Christmas. It’s too
  • sickening!”
  • But it was a charming air. Now that I noticed it, it warmed me.
  • “I think this is rather a nice place, don’t you, Hennie?” I said.
  • Hennie said: “Ripping!” He meant to say it very low, but it came out
  • very high in a kind of squeak.
  • Nice? This place? Nice? For the first time she stared about her, trying
  • to see what there was.... She blinked; her lovely eyes wondered. A very
  • good-looking elderly man stared back at her through a monocle on a
  • black ribbon. But him she simply couldn’t see. There was a hole in the
  • air where he was. She looked through and through him.
  • Finally the little flat spoons lay still on the glass plates. Hennie
  • looked rather exhausted, but she pulled on her white gloves again. She
  • had some trouble with her diamond wrist-watch; it got in her way. She
  • tugged at it—tried to break the stupid little thing—it wouldn’t break.
  • Finally, she had to drag her glove over. I saw, after that, she
  • couldn’t stand this place a moment longer, and, indeed, she jumped up
  • and turned away while I went through the vulgar act of paying for the
  • tea.
  • And then we were outside again. It had grown dusky. The sky was
  • sprinkled with small stars; the big lamps glowed. While we waited for
  • the car to come up she stood on the step, just as before, twiddling her
  • foot, looking down.
  • Hennie bounded forward to open the door and she got in and sank back
  • with—oh—such a sigh!
  • “Tell him,” she gasped, “to drive as fast as he can.”
  • Hennie grinned at his friend the chauffeur. “_Allie veet!_” said he.
  • Then he composed himself and sat on the small seat facing us.
  • The gold powder-box came out again. Again the poor little puff was
  • shaken; again there was that swift, deadly-secret glance between her
  • and the mirror.
  • We tore through the black-and-gold town like a pair of scissors tearing
  • through brocade. Hennie had great difficulty not to look as though he
  • were hanging on to something.
  • And when we reached the Casino, of course Mrs. Raddick wasn’t there.
  • There wasn’t a sign of her on the steps—not a sign.
  • “Will you stay in the car while I go and look?”
  • But no—she wouldn’t do that. Good heavens, no! Hennie could stay. She
  • couldn’t bear sitting in a car. She’d wait on the steps.
  • “But I scarcely like to leave you,” I murmured. “I’d very much rather
  • not leave you here.”
  • At that she threw back her coat; she turned and faced me; her lips
  • parted. “Good heavens—why! I—I don’t mind it a bit. I—I like waiting.”
  • And suddenly her cheeks crimsoned, her eyes grew dark—for a moment I
  • thought she was going to cry. “L—let me, please,” she stammered, in a
  • warm, eager voice. “I like it. I love waiting! Really—really I do! I’m
  • always waiting—in all kinds of places....”
  • Her dark coat fell open, and her white throat—all her soft young body
  • in the blue dress—was like a flower that is just emerging from its dark
  • bud.
  • Life of Ma Parker
  • When the literary gentleman, whose flat old Ma Parker cleaned every
  • Tuesday, opened the door to her that morning, he asked after her
  • grandson. Ma Parker stood on the doormat inside the dark little hall,
  • and she stretched out her hand to help her gentleman shut the door
  • before she replied. “We buried ’im yesterday, sir,” she said quietly.
  • “Oh, dear me! I’m sorry to hear that,” said the literary gentleman in a
  • shocked tone. He was in the middle of his breakfast. He wore a very
  • shabby dressing-gown and carried a crumpled newspaper in one hand. But
  • he felt awkward. He could hardly go back to the warm sitting-room
  • without saying something—something more. Then because these people set
  • such store by funerals he said kindly, “I hope the funeral went off all
  • right.”
  • “Beg parding, sir?” said old Ma Parker huskily.
  • Poor old bird! She did look dashed. “I hope the funeral was
  • a—a—success,” said he. Ma Parker gave no answer. She bent her head and
  • hobbled off to the kitchen, clasping the old fish bag that held her
  • cleaning things and an apron and a pair of felt shoes. The literary
  • gentleman raised his eyebrows and went back to his breakfast.
  • “Overcome, I suppose,” he said aloud, helping himself to the marmalade.
  • Ma Parker drew the two jetty spears out of her toque and hung it behind
  • the door. She unhooked her worn jacket and hung that up too. Then she
  • tied her apron and sat down to take off her boots. To take off her
  • boots or to put them on was an agony to her, but it had been an agony
  • for years. In fact, she was so accustomed to the pain that her face was
  • drawn and screwed up ready for the twinge before she’d so much as
  • untied the laces. That over, she sat back with a sigh and softly rubbed
  • her knees....
  • “Gran! Gran!” Her little grandson stood on her lap in his button boots.
  • He’d just come in from playing in the street.
  • “Look what a state you’ve made your gran’s skirt into—you wicked boy!”
  • But he put his arms round her neck and rubbed his cheek against hers.
  • “Gran, gi’ us a penny!” he coaxed.
  • “Be off with you; Gran ain’t got no pennies.”
  • “Yes, you ’ave.”
  • “No, I ain’t.”
  • “Yes, you ’ave. Gi’ us one!”
  • Already she was feeling for the old, squashed, black leather purse.
  • “Well, what’ll you give your gran?”
  • He gave a shy little laugh and pressed closer. She felt his eyelid
  • quivering against her cheek. “I ain’t got nothing,” he murmured....
  • The old woman sprang up, seized the iron kettle off the gas stove and
  • took it over to the sink. The noise of the water drumming in the kettle
  • deadened her pain, it seemed. She filled the pail, too, and the
  • washing-up bowl.
  • It would take a whole book to describe the state of that kitchen.
  • During the week the literary gentleman “did” for himself. That is to
  • say, he emptied the tea leaves now and again into a jam jar set aside
  • for that purpose, and if he ran out of clean forks he wiped over one or
  • two on the roller towel. Otherwise, as he explained to his friends, his
  • “system” was quite simple, and he couldn’t understand why people made
  • all this fuss about housekeeping.
  • “You simply dirty everything you’ve got, get a hag in once a week to
  • clean up, and the thing’s done.”
  • The result looked like a gigantic dustbin. Even the floor was littered
  • with toast crusts, envelopes, cigarette ends. But Ma Parker bore him no
  • grudge. She pitied the poor young gentleman for having no one to look
  • after him. Out of the smudgy little window you could see an immense
  • expanse of sad-looking sky, and whenever there were clouds they looked
  • very worn, old clouds, frayed at the edges, with holes in them, or dark
  • stains like tea.
  • While the water was heating, Ma Parker began sweeping the floor. “Yes,”
  • she thought, as the broom knocked, “what with one thing and another
  • I’ve had my share. I’ve had a hard life.”
  • Even the neighbours said that of her. Many a time, hobbling home with
  • her fish bag she heard them, waiting at the corner, or leaning over the
  • area railings, say among themselves, “She’s had a hard life, has Ma
  • Parker.” And it was so true she wasn’t in the least proud of it. It was
  • just as if you were to say she lived in the basement-back at Number 27.
  • A hard life!...
  • At sixteen she’d left Stratford and come up to London as kitching-maid.
  • Yes, she was born in Stratford-on-Avon. Shakespeare, sir? No, people
  • were always arsking her about him. But she’d never heard his name until
  • she saw it on the theatres.
  • Nothing remained of Stratford except that “sitting in the fire-place of
  • a evening you could see the stars through the chimley,” and “Mother
  • always ’ad ’er side of bacon, ’anging from the ceiling.” And there was
  • something—a bush, there was—at the front door, that smelt ever so nice.
  • But the bush was very vague. She’d only remembered it once or twice in
  • the hospital, when she’d been taken bad.
  • That was a dreadful place—her first place. She was never allowed out.
  • She never went upstairs except for prayers morning and evening. It was
  • a fair cellar. And the cook was a cruel woman. She used to snatch away
  • her letters from home before she’d read them, and throw them in the
  • range because they made her dreamy.... And the beedles! Would you
  • believe it?—until she came to London she’d never seen a black beedle.
  • Here Ma always gave a little laugh, as though—not to have seen a black
  • beedle! Well! It was as if to say you’d never seen your own feet.
  • When that family was sold up she went as “help” to a doctor’s house,
  • and after two years there, on the run from morning till night, she
  • married her husband. He was a baker.
  • “A baker, Mrs. Parker!” the literary gentleman would say. For
  • occasionally he laid aside his tomes and lent an ear, at least, to this
  • product called Life. “It must be rather nice to be married to a baker!”
  • Mrs. Parker didn’t look so sure.
  • “Such a clean trade,” said the gentleman.
  • Mrs. Parker didn’t look convinced.
  • “And didn’t you like handing the new loaves to the customers?”
  • “Well, sir,” said Mrs. Parker, “I wasn’t in the shop above a great
  • deal. We had thirteen little ones and buried seven of them. If it
  • wasn’t the ’ospital it was the infirmary, you might say!”
  • “You might, _indeed_, Mrs. Parker!” said the gentleman, shuddering, and
  • taking up his pen again.
  • Yes, seven had gone, and while the six were still small her husband was
  • taken ill with consumption. It was flour on the lungs, the doctor told
  • her at the time.... Her husband sat up in bed with his shirt pulled
  • over his head, and the doctor’s finger drew a circle on his back.
  • “Now, if we were to cut him open _here_, Mrs. Parker,” said the doctor,
  • “you’d find his lungs chock-a-block with white powder. Breathe, my good
  • fellow!” And Mrs. Parker never knew for certain whether she saw or
  • whether she fancied she saw a great fan of white dust come out of her
  • poor dead husband’s lips....
  • But the struggle she’d had to bring up those six little children and
  • keep herself to herself. Terrible it had been! Then, just when they
  • were old enough to go to school her husband’s sister came to stop with
  • them to help things along, and she hadn’t been there more than two
  • months when she fell down a flight of steps and hurt her spine. And for
  • five years Ma Parker had another baby—and such a one for crying!—to
  • look after. Then young Maudie went wrong and took her sister Alice with
  • her; the two boys emigrated, and young Jim went to India with the army,
  • and Ethel, the youngest, married a good-for-nothing little waiter who
  • died of ulcers the year little Lennie was born. And now little
  • Lennie—my grandson....
  • The piles of dirty cups, dirty dishes, were washed and dried. The
  • ink-black knives were cleaned with a piece of potato and finished off
  • with a piece of cork. The table was scrubbed, and the dresser and the
  • sink that had sardine tails swimming in it....
  • He’d never been a strong child—never from the first. He’d been one of
  • those fair babies that everybody took for a girl. Silvery fair curls he
  • had, blue eyes, and a little freckle like a diamond on one side of his
  • nose. The trouble she and Ethel had had to rear that child! The things
  • out of the newspapers they tried him with! Every Sunday morning Ethel
  • would read aloud while Ma Parker did her washing.
  • “Dear Sir,—Just a line to let you know my little Myrtil was laid out
  • for dead.... After four bottils... gained 8 lbs. in 9 weeks, _and is
  • still putting it on_.”
  • And then the egg-cup of ink would come off the dresser and the letter
  • would be written, and Ma would buy a postal order on her way to work
  • next morning. But it was no use. Nothing made little Lennie put it on.
  • Taking him to the cemetery, even, never gave him a colour; a nice
  • shake-up in the bus never improved his appetite.
  • But he was gran’s boy from the first....
  • “Whose boy are you?” said old Ma Parker, straightening up from the
  • stove and going over to the smudgy window. And a little voice, so warm,
  • so close, it half stifled her—it seemed to be in her breast under her
  • heart—laughed out, and said, “I’m gran’s boy!”
  • At that moment there was a sound of steps, and the literary gentleman
  • appeared, dressed for walking.
  • “Oh, Mrs. Parker, I’m going out.”
  • “Very good, sir.”
  • “And you’ll find your half-crown in the tray of the inkstand.”
  • “Thank you, sir.”
  • “Oh, by the way, Mrs. Parker,” said the literary gentleman quickly,
  • “you didn’t throw away any cocoa last time you were here—did you?”
  • “No, sir.”
  • “_Very_ strange. I could have sworn I left a teaspoonful of cocoa in
  • the tin.” He broke off. He said softly and firmly, “You’ll always tell
  • me when you throw things away—won’t you, Mrs. Parker?” And he walked
  • off very well pleased with himself, convinced, in fact, he’d shown Mrs.
  • Parker that under his apparent carelessness he was as vigilant as a
  • woman.
  • The door banged. She took her brushes and cloths into the bedroom. But
  • when she began to make the bed, smoothing, tucking, patting, the
  • thought of little Lennie was unbearable. Why did he have to suffer so?
  • That’s what she couldn’t understand. Why should a little angel child
  • have to arsk for his breath and fight for it? There was no sense in
  • making a child suffer like that.
  • ... From Lennie’s little box of a chest there came a sound as though
  • something was boiling. There was a great lump of something bubbling in
  • his chest that he couldn’t get rid of. When he coughed the sweat sprang
  • out on his head; his eyes bulged, his hands waved, and the great lump
  • bubbled as a potato knocks in a saucepan. But what was more awful than
  • all was when he didn’t cough he sat against the pillow and never spoke
  • or answered, or even made as if he heard. Only he looked offended.
  • “It’s not your poor old gran’s doing it, my lovey,” said old Ma Parker,
  • patting back the damp hair from his little scarlet ears. But Lennie
  • moved his head and edged away. Dreadfully offended with her he
  • looked—and solemn. He bent his head and looked at her sideways as
  • though he couldn’t have believed it of his gran.
  • But at the last... Ma Parker threw the counterpane over the bed. No,
  • she simply couldn’t think about it. It was too much—she’d had too much
  • in her life to bear. She’d borne it up till now, she’d kept herself to
  • herself, and never once had she been seen to cry. Never by a living
  • soul. Not even her own children had seen Ma break down. She’d kept a
  • proud face always. But now! Lennie gone—what had she? She had nothing.
  • He was all she’d got from life, and now he was took too. Why must it
  • all have happened to me? she wondered. “What have I done?” said old Ma
  • Parker. “What have I done?”
  • As she said those words she suddenly let fall her brush. She found
  • herself in the kitchen. Her misery was so terrible that she pinned on
  • her hat, put on her jacket and walked out of the flat like a person in
  • a dream. She did not know what she was doing. She was like a person so
  • dazed by the horror of what has happened that he walks away—anywhere,
  • as though by walking away he could escape....
  • It was cold in the street. There was a wind like ice. People went
  • flitting by, very fast; the men walked like scissors; the women trod
  • like cats. And nobody knew—nobody cared. Even if she broke down, if at
  • last, after all these years, she were to cry, she’d find herself in the
  • lock-up as like as not.
  • But at the thought of crying it was as though little Lennie leapt in
  • his gran’s arms. Ah, that’s what she wants to do, my dove. Gran wants
  • to cry. If she could only cry now, cry for a long time, over
  • everything, beginning with her first place and the cruel cook, going on
  • to the doctor’s, and then the seven little ones, death of her husband,
  • the children’s leaving her, and all the years of misery that led up to
  • Lennie. But to have a proper cry over all these things would take a
  • long time. All the same, the time for it had come. She must do it. She
  • couldn’t put it off any longer; she couldn’t wait any more.... Where
  • could she go?
  • “She’s had a hard life, has Ma Parker.” Yes, a hard life, indeed! Her
  • chin began to tremble; there was no time to lose. But where? Where?
  • She couldn’t go home; Ethel was there. It would frighten Ethel out of
  • her life. She couldn’t sit on a bench anywhere; people would come
  • arsking her questions. She couldn’t possibly go back to the gentleman’s
  • flat; she had no right to cry in strangers’ houses. If she sat on some
  • steps a policeman would speak to her.
  • Oh, wasn’t there anywhere where she could hide and keep herself to
  • herself and stay as long as she liked, not disturbing anybody, and
  • nobody worrying her? Wasn’t there anywhere in the world where she could
  • have her cry out—at last?
  • Ma Parker stood, looking up and down. The icy wind blew out her apron
  • into a balloon. And now it began to rain. There was nowhere.
  • Marriage à la Mode
  • On his way to the station William remembered with a fresh pang of
  • disappointment that he was taking nothing down to the kiddies. Poor
  • little chaps! It was hard lines on them. Their first words always were
  • as they ran to greet him, “What have you got for me, daddy?” and he had
  • nothing. He would have to buy them some sweets at the station. But that
  • was what he had done for the past four Saturdays; their faces had
  • fallen last time when they saw the same old boxes produced again.
  • And Paddy had said, “I had red ribbing on mine _bee_-fore!”
  • And Johnny had said, “It’s always pink on mine. I hate pink.”
  • But what was William to do? The affair wasn’t so easily settled. In the
  • old days, of course, he would have taken a taxi off to a decent toyshop
  • and chosen them something in five minutes. But nowadays they had
  • Russian toys, French toys, Serbian toys—toys from God knows where. It
  • was over a year since Isabel had scrapped the old donkeys and engines
  • and so on because they were so “dreadfully sentimental” and “so
  • appallingly bad for the babies’ sense of form.”
  • “It’s so important,” the new Isabel had explained, “that they should
  • like the right things from the very beginning. It saves so much time
  • later on. Really, if the poor pets have to spend their infant years
  • staring at these horrors, one can imagine them growing up and asking to
  • be taken to the Royal Academy.”
  • And she spoke as though a visit to the Royal Academy was certain
  • immediate death to anyone....
  • “Well, I don’t know,” said William slowly. “When I was their age I used
  • to go to bed hugging an old towel with a knot in it.”
  • The new Isabel looked at him, her eyes narrowed, her lips apart.
  • “_Dear_ William! I’m sure you did!” She laughed in the new way.
  • Sweets it would have to be, however, thought William gloomily, fishing
  • in his pocket for change for the taxi-man. And he saw the kiddies
  • handing the boxes round—they were awfully generous little chaps—while
  • Isabel’s precious friends didn’t hesitate to help themselves....
  • What about fruit? William hovered before a stall just inside the
  • station. What about a melon each? Would they have to share that, too?
  • Or a pineapple, for Pad, and a melon for Johnny? Isabel’s friends could
  • hardly go sneaking up to the nursery at the children’s meal-times. All
  • the same, as he bought the melon William had a horrible vision of one
  • of Isabel’s young poets lapping up a slice, for some reason, behind the
  • nursery door.
  • With his two very awkward parcels he strode off to his train. The
  • platform was crowded, the train was in. Doors banged open and shut.
  • There came such a loud hissing from the engine that people looked dazed
  • as they scurried to and fro. William made straight for a first-class
  • smoker, stowed away his suit-case and parcels, and taking a huge wad of
  • papers out of his inner pocket, he flung down in the corner and began
  • to read.
  • “Our client moreover is positive.... We are inclined to reconsider...
  • in the event of—” Ah, that was better. William pressed back his
  • flattened hair and stretched his legs across the carriage floor. The
  • familiar dull gnawing in his breast quietened down. “With regard to our
  • decision—” He took out a blue pencil and scored a paragraph slowly.
  • Two men came in, stepped across him, and made for the farther corner. A
  • young fellow swung his golf clubs into the rack and sat down opposite.
  • The train gave a gentle lurch, they were off. William glanced up and
  • saw the hot, bright station slipping away. A red-faced girl raced along
  • by the carriages, there was something strained and almost desperate in
  • the way she waved and called. “Hysterical!” thought William dully. Then
  • a greasy, black-faced workman at the end of the platform grinned at the
  • passing train. And William thought, “A filthy life!” and went back to
  • his papers.
  • When he looked up again there were fields, and beasts standing for
  • shelter under the dark trees. A wide river, with naked children
  • splashing in the shallows, glided into sight and was gone again. The
  • sky shone pale, and one bird drifted high like a dark fleck in a jewel.
  • “We have examined our client’s correspondence files....” The last
  • sentence he had read echoed in his mind. “We have examined....” William
  • hung on to that sentence, but it was no good; it snapped in the middle,
  • and the fields, the sky, the sailing bird, the water, all said,
  • “Isabel.” The same thing happened every Saturday afternoon. When he was
  • on his way to meet Isabel there began those countless imaginary
  • meetings. She was at the station, standing just a little apart from
  • everybody else; she was sitting in the open taxi outside; she was at
  • the garden gate; walking across the parched grass; at the door, or just
  • inside the hall.
  • And her clear, light voice said, “It’s William,” or “Hillo, William!”
  • or “So William has come!” He touched her cool hand, her cool cheek.
  • The exquisite freshness of Isabel! When he had been a little boy, it
  • was his delight to run into the garden after a shower of rain and shake
  • the rose-bush over him. Isabel was that rose-bush, petal-soft,
  • sparkling and cool. And he was still that little boy. But there was no
  • running into the garden now, no laughing and shaking. The dull,
  • persistent gnawing in his breast started again. He drew up his legs,
  • tossed the papers aside, and shut his eyes.
  • “What is it, Isabel? What is it?” he said tenderly. They were in their
  • bedroom in the new house. Isabel sat on a painted stool before the
  • dressing-table that was strewn with little black and green boxes.
  • “What is what, William?” And she bent forward, and her fine light hair
  • fell over her cheeks.
  • “Ah, you know!” He stood in the middle of the room and he felt a
  • stranger. At that Isabel wheeled round quickly and faced him.
  • “Oh, William!” she cried imploringly, and she held up the hair-brush:
  • “Please! Please don’t be so dreadfully stuffy and—tragic. You’re always
  • saying or looking or hinting that I’ve changed. Just because I’ve got
  • to know really congenial people, and go about more, and am frightfully
  • keen on—on everything, you behave as though I’d—” Isabel tossed back
  • her hair and laughed—“killed our love or something. It’s so awfully
  • absurd”—she bit her lip—“and it’s so maddening, William. Even this new
  • house and the servants you grudge me.”
  • “Isabel!”
  • “Yes, yes, it’s true in a way,” said Isabel quickly. “You think they
  • are another bad sign. Oh, I know you do. I feel it,” she said softly,
  • “every time you come up the stairs. But we couldn’t have gone on living
  • in that other poky little hole, William. Be practical, at least! Why,
  • there wasn’t enough room for the babies even.”
  • No, it was true. Every morning when he came back from chambers it was
  • to find the babies with Isabel in the back drawing-room. They were
  • having rides on the leopard skin thrown over the sofa back, or they
  • were playing shops with Isabel’s desk for a counter, or Pad was sitting
  • on the hearthrug rowing away for dear life with a little brass fire
  • shovel, while Johnny shot at pirates with the tongs. Every evening they
  • each had a pick-a-back up the narrow stairs to their fat old Nanny.
  • Yes, he supposed it was a poky little house. A little white house with
  • blue curtains and a window-box of petunias. William met their friends
  • at the door with “Seen our petunias? Pretty terrific for London, don’t
  • you think?”
  • But the imbecile thing, the absolutely extraordinary thing was that he
  • hadn’t the slightest idea that Isabel wasn’t as happy as he. God, what
  • blindness! He hadn’t the remotest notion in those days that she really
  • hated that inconvenient little house, that she thought the fat Nanny
  • was ruining the babies, that she was desperately lonely, pining for new
  • people and new music and pictures and so on. If they hadn’t gone to
  • that studio party at Moira Morrison’s—if Moira Morrison hadn’t said as
  • they were leaving, “I’m going to rescue your wife, selfish man. She’s
  • like an exquisite little Titania”—if Isabel hadn’t gone with Moira to
  • Paris—if—if....
  • The train stopped at another station. Bettingford. Good heavens! They’d
  • be there in ten minutes. William stuffed that papers back into his
  • pockets; the young man opposite had long since disappeared. Now the
  • other two got out. The late afternoon sun shone on women in cotton
  • frocks and little sunburnt, barefoot children. It blazed on a silky
  • yellow flower with coarse leaves which sprawled over a bank of rock.
  • The air ruffling through the window smelled of the sea. Had Isabel the
  • same crowd with her this week-end, wondered William?
  • And he remembered the holidays they used to have, the four of them,
  • with a little farm girl, Rose, to look after the babies. Isabel wore a
  • jersey and her hair in a plait; she looked about fourteen. Lord! how
  • his nose used to peel! And the amount they ate, and the amount they
  • slept in that immense feather bed with their feet locked together....
  • William couldn’t help a grim smile as he thought of Isabel’s horror if
  • she knew the full extent of his sentimentality.
  • “Hillo, William!” She was at the station after all, standing just as he
  • had imagined, apart from the others, and—William’s heart leapt—she was
  • alone.
  • “Hallo, Isabel!” William stared. He thought she looked so beautiful
  • that he had to say something, “You look very cool.”
  • “Do I?” said Isabel. “I don’t feel very cool. Come along, your horrid
  • old train is late. The taxi’s outside.” She put her hand lightly on his
  • arm as they passed the ticket collector. “We’ve all come to meet you,”
  • she said. “But we’ve left Bobby Kane at the sweet shop, to be called
  • for.”
  • “Oh!” said William. It was all he could say for the moment.
  • There in the glare waited the taxi, with Bill Hunt and Dennis Green
  • sprawling on one side, their hats tilted over their faces, while on the
  • other, Moira Morrison, in a bonnet like a huge strawberry, jumped up
  • and down.
  • “No ice! No ice! No ice!” she shouted gaily.
  • And Dennis chimed in from under his hat. “_Only_ to be had from the
  • fishmonger’s.”
  • And Bill Hunt, emerging, added, “With _whole_ fish in it.”
  • “Oh, what a bore!” wailed Isabel. And she explained to William how they
  • had been chasing round the town for ice while she waited for him.
  • “Simply everything is running down the steep cliffs into the sea,
  • beginning with the butter.”
  • “We shall have to anoint ourselves with butter,” said Dennis. “May thy
  • head, William, lack not ointment.”
  • “Look here,” said William, “how are we going to sit? I’d better get up
  • by the driver.”
  • “No, Bobby Kane’s by the driver,” said Isabel. “You’re to sit between
  • Moira and me.” The taxi started. “What have you got in those mysterious
  • parcels?”
  • “De-cap-it-ated heads!” said Bill Hunt, shuddering beneath his hat.
  • “Oh, fruit!” Isabel sounded very pleased. “Wise William! A melon and a
  • pineapple. How too nice!”
  • “No, wait a bit,” said William, smiling. But he really was anxious. “I
  • brought them down for the kiddies.”
  • “Oh, my dear!” Isabel laughed, and slipped her hand through his arm.
  • “They’d be rolling in agonies if they were to eat them. No”—she patted
  • his hand—“you must bring them something next time. I refuse to part
  • with my pineapple.”
  • “Cruel Isabel! Do let me smell it!” said Moira. She flung her arms
  • across William appealingly. “Oh!” The strawberry bonnet fell forward:
  • she sounded quite faint.
  • “A Lady in Love with a Pineapple,” said Dennis, as the taxi drew up
  • before a little shop with a striped blind. Out came Bobby Kane, his
  • arms full of little packets.
  • “I do hope they’ll be good. I’ve chosen them because of the colours.
  • There are some round things which really look too divine. And just look
  • at this nougat,” he cried ecstatically, “just look at it! It’s a
  • perfect little ballet!”
  • But at that moment the shopman appeared. “Oh, I forgot. They’re none of
  • them paid for,” said Bobby, looking frightened. Isabel gave the shopman
  • a note, and Bobby was radiant again. “Hallo, William! I’m sitting by
  • the driver.” And bareheaded, all in white, with his sleeves rolled up
  • to the shoulders, he leapt into his place. “Avanti!” he cried....
  • After tea the others went off to bathe, while William stayed and made
  • his peace with the kiddies. But Johnny and Paddy were asleep, the
  • rose-red glow had paled, bats were flying, and still the bathers had
  • not returned. As William wandered downstairs, the maid crossed the hall
  • carrying a lamp. He followed her into the sitting-room. It was a long
  • room, coloured yellow. On the wall opposite William some one had
  • painted a young man, over life-size, with very wobbly legs, offering a
  • wide-eyed daisy to a young woman who had one very short arm and one
  • very long, thin one. Over the chairs and sofa there hung strips of
  • black material, covered with big splashes like broken eggs, and
  • everywhere one looked there seemed to be an ash-tray full of cigarette
  • ends. William sat down in one of the arm-chairs. Nowadays, when one
  • felt with one hand down the sides, it wasn’t to come upon a sheep with
  • three legs or a cow that had lost one horn, or a very fat dove out of
  • the Noah’s Ark. One fished up yet another little paper-covered book of
  • smudged-looking poems.... He thought of the wad of papers in his
  • pocket, but he was too hungry and tired to read. The door was open;
  • sounds came from the kitchen. The servants were talking as if they were
  • alone in the house. Suddenly there came a loud screech of laughter and
  • an equally loud “Sh!” They had remembered him. William got up and went
  • through the French windows into the garden, and as he stood there in
  • the shadow he heard the bathers coming up the sandy road; their voices
  • rang through the quiet.
  • “I think its up to Moira to use her little arts and wiles.”
  • A tragic moan from Moira.
  • “We ought to have a gramophone for the week-ends that played ‘The Maid
  • of the Mountains.’”
  • “Oh no! Oh no!” cried Isabel’s voice. “That’s not fair to William. Be
  • nice to him, my children! He’s only staying until to-morrow evening.”
  • “Leave him to me,” cried Bobby Kane. “I’m awfully good at looking after
  • people.”
  • The gate swung open and shut. William moved on the terrace; they had
  • seen him. “Hallo, William!” And Bobby Kane, flapping his towel, began
  • to leap and pirouette on the parched lawn. “Pity you didn’t come,
  • William. The water was divine. And we all went to a little pub
  • afterwards and had sloe gin.”
  • The others had reached the house. “I say, Isabel,” called Bobby, “would
  • you like me to wear my Nijinsky dress to-night?”
  • “No,” said Isabel, “nobody’s going to dress. We’re all starving.
  • William’s starving, too. Come along, _mes amis_, let’s begin with
  • sardines.”
  • “I’ve found the sardines,” said Moira, and she ran into the hall,
  • holding a box high in the air.
  • “A Lady with a Box of Sardines,” said Dennis gravely.
  • “Well, William, and how’s London?” asked Bill Hunt, drawing the cork
  • out of a bottle of whisky.
  • “Oh, London’s not much changed,” answered William.
  • “Good old London,” said Bobby, very hearty, spearing a sardine.
  • But a moment later William was forgotten. Moira Morrison began
  • wondering what colour one’s legs really were under water.
  • “Mine are the palest, palest mushroom colour.”
  • Bill and Dennis ate enormously. And Isabel filled glasses, and changed
  • plates, and found matches, smiling blissfully. At one moment, she said,
  • “I do wish, Bill, you’d paint it.”
  • “Paint what?” said Bill loudly, stuffing his mouth with bread.
  • “Us,” said Isabel, “round the table. It would be so fascinating in
  • twenty years’ time.”
  • Bill screwed up his eyes and chewed. “Light’s wrong,” he said rudely,
  • “far too much yellow”; and went on eating. And that seemed to charm
  • Isabel, too.
  • But after supper they were all so tired they could do nothing but yawn
  • until it was late enough to go to bed....
  • It was not until William was waiting for his taxi the next afternoon
  • that he found himself alone with Isabel. When he brought his suit-case
  • down into the hall, Isabel left the others and went over to him. She
  • stooped down and picked up the suit-case. “What a weight!” she said,
  • and she gave a little awkward laugh. “Let me carry it! To the gate.”
  • “No, why should you?” said William. “Of course, not. Give it to me.”
  • “Oh, please, do let me,” said Isabel. “I want to, really.” They walked
  • together silently. William felt there was nothing to say now.
  • “There,” said Isabel triumphantly, setting the suit-case down, and she
  • looked anxiously along the sandy road. “I hardly seem to have seen you
  • this time,” she said breathlessly. “It’s so short, isn’t it? I feel
  • you’ve only just come. Next time—” The taxi came into sight. “I hope
  • they look after you properly in London. I’m so sorry the babies have
  • been out all day, but Miss Neil had arranged it. They’ll hate missing
  • you. Poor William, going back to London.” The taxi turned. “Good-bye!”
  • She gave him a little hurried kiss; she was gone.
  • Fields, trees, hedges streamed by. They shook through the empty,
  • blind-looking little town, ground up the steep pull to the station.
  • The train was in. William made straight for a first-class smoker, flung
  • back into the corner, but this time he let the papers alone. He folded
  • his arms against the dull, persistent gnawing, and began in his mind to
  • write a letter to Isabel.
  • The post was late as usual. They sat outside the house in long chairs
  • under coloured parasols. Only Bobby Kane lay on the turf at Isabel’s
  • feet. It was dull, stifling; the day drooped like a flag.
  • “Do you think there will be Mondays in Heaven?” asked Bobby childishly.
  • And Dennis murmured, “Heaven will be one long Monday.”
  • But Isabel couldn’t help wondering what had happened to the salmon they
  • had for supper last night. She had meant to have fish mayonnaise for
  • lunch and now....
  • Moira was asleep. Sleeping was her latest discovery. “It’s _so_
  • wonderful. One simply shuts one’s eyes, that’s all. It’s _so_
  • delicious.”
  • When the old ruddy postman came beating along the sandy road on his
  • tricycle one felt the handle-bars ought to have been oars.
  • Bill Hunt put down his book. “Letters,” he said complacently, and they
  • all waited. But, heartless postman—O malignant world! There was only
  • one, a fat one for Isabel. Not even a paper.
  • “And mine’s only from William,” said Isabel mournfully.
  • “From William—already?”
  • “He’s sending you back your marriage lines as a gentle reminder.”
  • “Does everybody have marriage lines? I thought they were only for
  • servants.”
  • “Pages and pages! Look at her! A Lady reading a Letter,” said Dennis.
  • “_My darling, precious Isabel_.” Pages and pages there were. As Isabel
  • read on her feeling of astonishment changed to a stifled feeling. What
  • on earth had induced William...? How extraordinary it was.... What
  • could have made him...? She felt confused, more and more excited, even
  • frightened. It was just like William. Was it? It was absurd, of course,
  • it must be absurd, ridiculous. “Ha, ha, ha! Oh dear!” What was she to
  • do? Isabel flung back in her chair and laughed till she couldn’t stop
  • laughing.
  • “Do, do tell us,” said the others. “You must tell us.”
  • “I’m longing to,” gurgled Isabel. She sat up, gathered the letter, and
  • waved it at them. “Gather round,” she said. “Listen, it’s too
  • marvellous. A love-letter!”
  • “A love-letter! But how divine!” _Darling, precious Isabel._ But she
  • had hardly begun before their laughter interrupted her.
  • “Go on, Isabel, it’s perfect.”
  • “It’s the most marvellous find.”
  • “Oh, do go on, Isabel!”
  • _God forbid, my darling, that I should be a drag on your happiness._
  • “Oh! oh! oh!”
  • “Sh! sh! sh!”
  • And Isabel went on. When she reached the end they were hysterical:
  • Bobby rolled on the turf and almost sobbed.
  • “You must let me have it just as it is, entire, for my new book,” said
  • Dennis firmly. “I shall give it a whole chapter.”
  • “Oh, Isabel,” moaned Moira, “that wonderful bit about holding you in
  • his arms!”
  • “I always thought those letters in divorce cases were made up. But they
  • pale before this.”
  • “Let me hold it. Let me read it, mine own self,” said Bobby Kane.
  • But, to their surprise, Isabel crushed the letter in her hand. She was
  • laughing no longer. She glanced quickly at them all; she looked
  • exhausted. “No, not just now. Not just now,” she stammered.
  • And before they could recover she had run into the house, through the
  • hall, up the stairs into her bedroom. Down she sat on the side of the
  • bed. “How vile, odious, abominable, vulgar,” muttered Isabel. She
  • pressed her eyes with her knuckles and rocked to and fro. And again she
  • saw them, but not four, more like forty, laughing, sneering, jeering,
  • stretching out their hands while she read them William’s letter. Oh,
  • what a loathsome thing to have done. How could she have done it! _God
  • forbid, my darling, that I should be a drag on your happiness._
  • William! Isabel pressed her face into the pillow. But she felt that
  • even the grave bedroom knew her for what she was, shallow, tinkling,
  • vain....
  • Presently from the garden below there came voices.
  • “Isabel, we’re all going for a bathe. Do come!”
  • “Come, thou wife of William!”
  • “Call her once before you go, call once yet!”
  • Isabel sat up. Now was the moment, now she must decide. Would she go
  • with them, or stay here and write to William. Which, which should it
  • be? “I must make up my mind.” Oh, but how could there be any question?
  • Of course she would stay here and write.
  • “Titania!” piped Moira.
  • “Isa-bel?”
  • No, it was too difficult. “I’ll—I’ll go with them, and write to William
  • later. Some other time. Later. Not now. But I shall _certainly_ write,”
  • thought Isabel hurriedly.
  • And, laughing, in the new way, she ran down the stairs.
  • The Voyage
  • The Picton boat was due to leave at half-past eleven. It was a
  • beautiful night, mild, starry, only when they got out of the cab and
  • started to walk down the Old Wharf that jutted out into the harbour, a
  • faint wind blowing off the water ruffled under Fenella’s hat, and she
  • put up her hand to keep it on. It was dark on the Old Wharf, very dark;
  • the wool sheds, the cattle trucks, the cranes standing up so high, the
  • little squat railway engine, all seemed carved out of solid darkness.
  • Here and there on a rounded wood-pile, that was like the stalk of a
  • huge black mushroom, there hung a lantern, but it seemed afraid to
  • unfurl its timid, quivering light in all that blackness; it burned
  • softly, as if for itself.
  • Fenella’s father pushed on with quick, nervous strides. Beside him her
  • grandma bustled along in her crackling black ulster; they went so fast
  • that she had now and again to give an undignified little skip to keep
  • up with them. As well as her luggage strapped into a neat sausage,
  • Fenella carried clasped to her her grandma’s umbrella, and the handle,
  • which was a swan’s head, kept giving her shoulder a sharp little peck
  • as if it too wanted her to hurry.... Men, their caps pulled down, their
  • collars turned up, swung by; a few women all muffled scurried along;
  • and one tiny boy, only his little black arms and legs showing out of a
  • white woolly shawl, was jerked along angrily between his father and
  • mother; he looked like a baby fly that had fallen into the cream.
  • Then suddenly, so suddenly that Fenella and her grandma both leapt,
  • there sounded from behind the largest wool shed, that had a trail of
  • smoke hanging over it, “_Mia-oo-oo-O-O!_”
  • “First whistle,” said her father briefly, and at that moment they came
  • in sight of the Picton boat. Lying beside the dark wharf, all strung,
  • all beaded with round golden lights, the Picton boat looked as if she
  • was more ready to sail among stars than out into the cold sea. People
  • pressed along the gangway. First went her grandma, then her father,
  • then Fenella. There was a high step down on to the deck, and an old
  • sailor in a jersey standing by gave her his dry, hard hand. They were
  • there; they stepped out of the way of the hurrying people, and standing
  • under a little iron stairway that led to the upper deck they began to
  • say good-bye.
  • “There, mother, there’s your luggage!” said Fenella’s father, giving
  • grandma another strapped-up sausage.
  • “Thank you, Frank.”
  • “And you’ve got your cabin tickets safe?”
  • “Yes, dear.”
  • “And your other tickets?”
  • Grandma felt for them inside her glove and showed him the tips.
  • “That’s right.”
  • He sounded stern, but Fenella, eagerly watching him, saw that he looked
  • tired and sad. “_Mia-oo-oo-O-O!_” The second whistle blared just above
  • their heads, and a voice like a cry shouted, “Any more for the
  • gangway?”
  • “You’ll give my love to father,” Fenella saw her father’s lips say. And
  • her grandma, very agitated, answered, “Of course I will, dear. Go now.
  • You’ll be left. Go now, Frank. Go now.”
  • “It’s all right, mother. I’ve got another three minutes.” To her
  • surprise Fenella saw her father take off his hat. He clasped grandma in
  • his arms and pressed her to him. “God bless you, mother!” she heard him
  • say.
  • And grandma put her hand, with the black thread glove that was worn
  • through on her ring finger, against his cheek, and she sobbed, “God
  • bless you, my own brave son!”
  • This was so awful that Fenella quickly turned her back on them,
  • swallowed once, twice, and frowned terribly at a little green star on a
  • mast head. But she had to turn round again; her father was going.
  • “Good-bye, Fenella. Be a good girl.” His cold, wet moustache brushed
  • her cheek. But Fenella caught hold of the lapels of his coat.
  • “How long am I going to stay?” she whispered anxiously. He wouldn’t
  • look at her. He shook her off gently, and gently said, “We’ll see about
  • that. Here! Where’s your hand?” He pressed something into her palm.
  • “Here’s a shilling in case you should need it.”
  • A shilling! She must be going away for ever! “Father!” cried Fenella.
  • But he was gone. He was the last off the ship. The sailors put their
  • shoulders to the gangway. A huge coil of dark rope went flying through
  • the air and fell “thump” on the wharf. A bell rang; a whistle shrilled.
  • Silently the dark wharf began to slip, to slide, to edge away from
  • them. Now there was a rush of water between. Fenella strained to see
  • with all her might. “Was that father turning round?”—or waving?—or
  • standing alone?—or walking off by himself? The strip of water grew
  • broader, darker. Now the Picton boat began to swing round steady,
  • pointing out to sea. It was no good looking any longer. There was
  • nothing to be seen but a few lights, the face of the town clock hanging
  • in the air, and more lights, little patches of them, on the dark hills.
  • The freshening wind tugged at Fenella’s skirts; she went back to her
  • grandma. To her relief grandma seemed no longer sad. She had put the
  • two sausages of luggage one on top of the other, and she was sitting on
  • them, her hands folded, her head a little on one side. There was an
  • intent, bright look on her face. Then Fenella saw that her lips were
  • moving and guessed that she was praying. But the old woman gave her a
  • bright nod as if to say the prayer was nearly over. She unclasped her
  • hands, sighed, clasped them again, bent forward, and at last gave
  • herself a soft shake.
  • “And now, child,” she said, fingering the bow of her bonnet-strings, “I
  • think we ought to see about our cabins. Keep close to me, and mind you
  • don’t slip.”
  • “Yes, grandma!”
  • “And be careful the umbrellas aren’t caught in the stair rail. I saw a
  • beautiful umbrella broken in half like that on my way over.”
  • “Yes, grandma.”
  • Dark figures of men lounged against the rails. In the glow of their
  • pipes a nose shone out, or the peak of a cap, or a pair of
  • surprised-looking eyebrows. Fenella glanced up. High in the air, a
  • little figure, his hands thrust in his short jacket pockets, stood
  • staring out to sea. The ship rocked ever so little, and she thought the
  • stars rocked too. And now a pale steward in a linen coat, holding a
  • tray high in the palm of his hand, stepped out of a lighted doorway and
  • skimmed past them. They went through that doorway. Carefully over the
  • high brass-bound step on to the rubber mat and then down such a
  • terribly steep flight of stairs that grandma had to put both feet on
  • each step, and Fenella clutched the clammy brass rail and forgot all
  • about the swan-necked umbrella.
  • At the bottom grandma stopped; Fenella was rather afraid she was going
  • to pray again. But no, it was only to get out the cabin tickets. They
  • were in the saloon. It was glaring bright and stifling; the air smelled
  • of paint and burnt chop-bones and indiarubber. Fenella wished her
  • grandma would go on, but the old woman was not to be hurried. An
  • immense basket of ham sandwiches caught her eye. She went up to them
  • and touched the top one delicately with her finger.
  • “How much are the sandwiches?” she asked.
  • “Tuppence!” bawled a rude steward, slamming down a knife and fork.
  • Grandma could hardly believe it.
  • “Twopence _each_?” she asked.
  • “That’s right,” said the steward, and he winked at his companion.
  • Grandma made a small, astonished face. Then she whispered primly to
  • Fenella. “What wickedness!” And they sailed out at the further door and
  • along a passage that had cabins on either side. Such a very nice
  • stewardess came to meet them. She was dressed all in blue, and her
  • collar and cuffs were fastened with large brass buttons. She seemed to
  • know grandma well.
  • “Well, Mrs. Crane,” said she, unlocking their washstand. “We’ve got you
  • back again. It’s not often you give yourself a cabin.”
  • “No,” said grandma. “But this time my dear son’s thoughtfulness—”
  • “I hope—” began the stewardess. Then she turned round and took a long,
  • mournful look at grandma’s blackness and at Fenella’s black coat and
  • skirt, black blouse, and hat with a crape rose.
  • Grandma nodded. “It was God’s will,” said she.
  • The stewardess shut her lips and, taking a deep breath, she seemed to
  • expand.
  • “What I always say is,” she said, as though it was her own discovery,
  • “sooner or later each of us has to go, and that’s a certingty.” She
  • paused. “Now, can I bring you anything, Mrs Crane? A cup of tea? I know
  • it’s no good offering you a little something to keep the cold out.”
  • Grandma shook her head. “Nothing, thank you. We’ve got a few wine
  • biscuits, and Fenella has a very nice banana.”
  • “Then I’ll give you a look later on,” said the stewardess, and she went
  • out, shutting the door.
  • What a very small cabin it was! It was like being shut up in a box with
  • grandma. The dark round eye above the washstand gleamed at them dully.
  • Fenella felt shy. She stood against the door, still clasping her
  • luggage and the umbrella. Were they going to get undressed in here?
  • Already her grandma had taken off her bonnet, and, rolling up the
  • strings, she fixed each with a pin to the lining before she hung the
  • bonnet up. Her white hair shone like silk; the little bun at the back
  • was covered with a black net. Fenella hardly ever saw her grandma with
  • her head uncovered; she looked strange.
  • “I shall put on the woollen fascinator your dear mother crocheted for
  • me,” said grandma, and, unstrapping the sausage, she took it out and
  • wound it round her head; the fringe of grey bobbles danced at her
  • eyebrows as she smiled tenderly and mournfully at Fenella. Then she
  • undid her bodice, and something under that, and something else
  • underneath that. Then there seemed a short, sharp tussle, and grandma
  • flushed faintly. Snip! Snap! She had undone her stays. She breathed a
  • sigh of relief, and sitting on the plush couch, she slowly and
  • carefully pulled off her elastic-sided boots and stood them side by
  • side.
  • By the time Fenella had taken off her coat and skirt and put on her
  • flannel dressing-gown grandma was quite ready.
  • “Must I take off my boots, grandma? They’re lace.”
  • Grandma gave them a moment’s deep consideration. “You’d feel a great
  • deal more comfortable if you did, child,” said she. She kissed Fenella.
  • “Don’t forget to say your prayers. Our dear Lord is with us when we are
  • at sea even more than when we are on dry land. And because I am an
  • experienced traveller,” said grandma briskly, “I shall take the upper
  • berth.”
  • “But, grandma, however will you get up there?”
  • Three little spider-like steps were all Fenella saw. The old woman gave
  • a small silent laugh before she mounted them nimbly, and she peered
  • over the high bunk at the astonished Fenella.
  • “You didn’t think your grandma could do that, did you?” said she. And
  • as she sank back Fenella heard her light laugh again.
  • The hard square of brown soap would not lather, and the water in the
  • bottle was like a kind of blue jelly. How hard it was, too, to turn
  • down those stiff sheets; you simply had to tear your way in. If
  • everything had been different, Fenella might have got the giggles....
  • At last she was inside, and while she lay there panting, there sounded
  • from above a long, soft whispering, as though some one was gently,
  • gently rustling among tissue paper to find something. It was grandma
  • saying her prayers....
  • A long time passed. Then the stewardess came in; she trod softly and
  • leaned her hand on grandma’s bunk.
  • “We’re just entering the Straits,” she said.
  • “Oh!”
  • “It’s a fine night, but we’re rather empty. We may pitch a little.”
  • And indeed at that moment the Picton Boat rose and rose and hung in the
  • air just long enough to give a shiver before she swung down again, and
  • there was the sound of heavy water slapping against her sides. Fenella
  • remembered she had left the swan-necked umbrella standing up on the
  • little couch. If it fell over, would it break? But grandma remembered
  • too, at the same time.
  • “I wonder if you’d mind, stewardess, laying down my umbrella,” she
  • whispered.
  • “Not at all, Mrs. Crane.” And the stewardess, coming back to grandma,
  • breathed, “Your little granddaughter’s in such a beautiful sleep.”
  • “God be praised for that!” said grandma.
  • “Poor little motherless mite!” said the stewardess. And grandma was
  • still telling the stewardess all about what happened when Fenella fell
  • asleep.
  • But she hadn’t been asleep long enough to dream before she woke up
  • again to see something waving in the air above her head. What was it?
  • What could it be? It was a small grey foot. Now another joined it. They
  • seemed to be feeling about for something; there came a sigh.
  • “I’m awake, grandma,” said Fenella.
  • “Oh, dear, am I near the ladder?” asked grandma. “I thought it was this
  • end.”
  • “No, grandma, it’s the other. I’ll put your foot on it. Are we there?”
  • asked Fenella.
  • “In the harbour,” said grandma. “We must get up, child. You’d better
  • have a biscuit to steady yourself before you move.”
  • But Fenella had hopped out of her bunk. The lamp was still burning, but
  • night was over, and it was cold. Peering through that round eye she
  • could see far off some rocks. Now they were scattered over with foam;
  • now a gull flipped by; and now there came a long piece of real land.
  • “It’s land, grandma,” said Fenella, wonderingly, as though they had
  • been at sea for weeks together. She hugged herself; she stood on one
  • leg and rubbed it with the toes of the other foot; she was trembling.
  • Oh, it had all been so sad lately. Was it going to change? But all her
  • grandma said was, “Make haste, child. I should leave your nice banana
  • for the stewardess as you haven’t eaten it.” And Fenella put on her
  • black clothes again and a button sprang off one of her gloves and
  • rolled to where she couldn’t reach it. They went up on deck.
  • But if it had been cold in the cabin, on deck it was like ice. The sun
  • was not up yet, but the stars were dim, and the cold pale sky was the
  • same colour as the cold pale sea. On the land a white mist rose and
  • fell. Now they could see quite plainly dark bush. Even the shapes of
  • the umbrella ferns showed, and those strange silvery withered trees
  • that are like skeletons.... Now they could see the landing-stage and
  • some little houses, pale too, clustered together, like shells on the
  • lid of a box. The other passengers tramped up and down, but more slowly
  • than they had the night before, and they looked gloomy.
  • And now the landing-stage came out to meet them. Slowly it swam towards
  • the Picton boat, and a man holding a coil of rope, and a cart with a
  • small drooping horse and another man sitting on the step, came too.
  • “It’s Mr. Penreddy, Fenella, come for us,” said grandma. She sounded
  • pleased. Her white waxen cheeks were blue with cold, her chin trembled,
  • and she had to keep wiping her eyes and her little pink nose.
  • “You’ve got my—”
  • “Yes, grandma.” Fenella showed it to her.
  • The rope came flying through the air, and “smack” it fell on to the
  • deck. The gangway was lowered. Again Fenella followed her grandma on to
  • the wharf over to the little cart, and a moment later they were bowling
  • away. The hooves of the little horse drummed over the wooden piles,
  • then sank softly into the sandy road. Not a soul was to be seen; there
  • was not even a feather of smoke. The mist rose and fell and the sea
  • still sounded asleep as slowly it turned on the beach.
  • “I seen Mr. Crane yestiddy,” said Mr. Penreddy. “He looked himself
  • then. Missus knocked him up a batch of scones last week.”
  • And now the little horse pulled up before one of the shell-like houses.
  • They got down. Fenella put her hand on the gate, and the big, trembling
  • dew-drops soaked through her glove-tips. Up a little path of round
  • white pebbles they went, with drenched sleeping flowers on either side.
  • Grandma’s delicate white picotees were so heavy with dew that they were
  • fallen, but their sweet smell was part of the cold morning. The blinds
  • were down in the little house; they mounted the steps on to the
  • veranda. A pair of old bluchers was on one side of the door, and a
  • large red watering-can on the other.
  • “Tut! tut! Your grandpa,” said grandma. She turned the handle. Not a
  • sound. She called, “Walter!” And immediately a deep voice that sounded
  • half stifled called back, “Is that you, Mary?”
  • “Wait, dear,” said grandma. “Go in there.” She pushed Fenella gently
  • into a small dusky sitting-room.
  • On the table a white cat, that had been folded up like a camel, rose,
  • stretched itself, yawned, and then sprang on to the tips of its toes.
  • Fenella buried one cold little hand in the white, warm fur, and smiled
  • timidly while she stroked and listened to grandma’s gentle voice and
  • the rolling tones of grandpa.
  • A door creaked. “Come in, dear.” The old woman beckoned, Fenella
  • followed. There, lying to one side on an immense bed, lay grandpa. Just
  • his head with a white tuft and his rosy face and long silver beard
  • showed over the quilt. He was like a very old wide-awake bird.
  • “Well, my girl!” said grandpa. “Give us a kiss!” Fenella kissed him.
  • “Ugh!” said grandpa. “Her little nose is as cold as a button. What’s
  • that she’s holding? Her grandma’s umbrella?”
  • Fenella smiled again, and crooked the swan neck over the bed-rail.
  • Above the bed there was a big text in a deep black frame:—
  • Lost! One Golden Hour
  • Set with Sixty Diamond Minutes.
  • No Reward Is Offered
  • For It Is Gone For Ever!
  • “Yer grandma painted that,” said grandpa. And he ruffled his white tuft
  • and looked at Fenella so merrily she almost thought he winked at her.
  • Miss Brill
  • Although it was so brilliantly fine—the blue sky powdered with gold and
  • great spots of light like white wine splashed over the Jardins
  • Publiques—Miss Brill was glad that she had decided on her fur. The air
  • was motionless, but when you opened your mouth there was just a faint
  • chill, like a chill from a glass of iced water before you sip, and now
  • and again a leaf came drifting—from nowhere, from the sky. Miss Brill
  • put up her hand and touched her fur. Dear little thing! It was nice to
  • feel it again. She had taken it out of its box that afternoon, shaken
  • out the moth-powder, given it a good brush, and rubbed the life back
  • into the dim little eyes. “What has been happening to me?” said the sad
  • little eyes. Oh, how sweet it was to see them snap at her again from
  • the red eiderdown!... But the nose, which was of some black
  • composition, wasn’t at all firm. It must have had a knock, somehow.
  • Never mind—a little dab of black sealing-wax when the time came—when it
  • was absolutely necessary.... Little rogue! Yes, she really felt like
  • that about it. Little rogue biting its tail just by her left ear. She
  • could have taken it off and laid it on her lap and stroked it. She felt
  • a tingling in her hands and arms, but that came from walking, she
  • supposed. And when she breathed, something light and sad—no, not sad,
  • exactly—something gentle seemed to move in her bosom.
  • There were a number of people out this afternoon, far more than last
  • Sunday. And the band sounded louder and gayer. That was because the
  • Season had begun. For although the band played all the year round on
  • Sundays, out of season it was never the same. It was like some one
  • playing with only the family to listen; it didn’t care how it played if
  • there weren’t any strangers present. Wasn’t the conductor wearing a new
  • coat, too? She was sure it was new. He scraped with his foot and
  • flapped his arms like a rooster about to crow, and the bandsmen sitting
  • in the green rotunda blew out their cheeks and glared at the music. Now
  • there came a little “flutey” bit—very pretty!—a little chain of bright
  • drops. She was sure it would be repeated. It was; she lifted her head
  • and smiled.
  • Only two people shared her “special” seat: a fine old man in a velvet
  • coat, his hands clasped over a huge carved walking-stick, and a big old
  • woman, sitting upright, with a roll of knitting on her embroidered
  • apron. They did not speak. This was disappointing, for Miss Brill
  • always looked forward to the conversation. She had become really quite
  • expert, she thought, at listening as though she didn’t listen, at
  • sitting in other people’s lives just for a minute while they talked
  • round her.
  • She glanced, sideways, at the old couple. Perhaps they would go soon.
  • Last Sunday, too, hadn’t been as interesting as usual. An Englishman
  • and his wife, he wearing a dreadful Panama hat and she button boots.
  • And she’d gone on the whole time about how she ought to wear
  • spectacles; she knew she needed them; but that it was no good getting
  • any; they’d be sure to break and they’d never keep on. And he’d been so
  • patient. He’d suggested everything—gold rims, the kind that curved
  • round your ears, little pads inside the bridge. No, nothing would
  • please her. “They’ll always be sliding down my nose!” Miss Brill had
  • wanted to shake her.
  • The old people sat on the bench, still as statues. Never mind, there
  • was always the crowd to watch. To and fro, in front of the flower-beds
  • and the band rotunda, the couples and groups paraded, stopped to talk,
  • to greet, to buy a handful of flowers from the old beggar who had his
  • tray fixed to the railings. Little children ran among them, swooping
  • and laughing; little boys with big white silk bows under their chins,
  • little girls, little French dolls, dressed up in velvet and lace. And
  • sometimes a tiny staggerer came suddenly rocking into the open from
  • under the trees, stopped, stared, as suddenly sat down “flop,” until
  • its small high-stepping mother, like a young hen, rushed scolding to
  • its rescue. Other people sat on the benches and green chairs, but they
  • were nearly always the same, Sunday after Sunday, and—Miss Brill had
  • often noticed—there was something funny about nearly all of them. They
  • were odd, silent, nearly all old, and from the way they stared they
  • looked as though they’d just come from dark little rooms or even—even
  • cupboards!
  • Behind the rotunda the slender trees with yellow leaves down drooping,
  • and through them just a line of sea, and beyond the blue sky with
  • gold-veined clouds.
  • Tum-tum-tum tiddle-um! tiddle-um! tum tiddley-um tum ta! blew the band.
  • Two young girls in red came by and two young soldiers in blue met them,
  • and they laughed and paired and went off arm-in-arm. Two peasant women
  • with funny straw hats passed, gravely, leading beautiful smoke-coloured
  • donkeys. A cold, pale nun hurried by. A beautiful woman came along and
  • dropped her bunch of violets, and a little boy ran after to hand them
  • to her, and she took them and threw them away as if they’d been
  • poisoned. Dear me! Miss Brill didn’t know whether to admire that or
  • not! And now an ermine toque and a gentleman in grey met just in front
  • of her. He was tall, stiff, dignified, and she was wearing the ermine
  • toque she’d bought when her hair was yellow. Now everything, her hair,
  • her face, even her eyes, was the same colour as the shabby ermine, and
  • her hand, in its cleaned glove, lifted to dab her lips, was a tiny
  • yellowish paw. Oh, she was so pleased to see him—delighted! She rather
  • thought they were going to meet that afternoon. She described where
  • she’d been—everywhere, here, there, along by the sea. The day was so
  • charming—didn’t he agree? And wouldn’t he, perhaps?... But he shook his
  • head, lighted a cigarette, slowly breathed a great deep puff into her
  • face, and even while she was still talking and laughing, flicked the
  • match away and walked on. The ermine toque was alone; she smiled more
  • brightly than ever. But even the band seemed to know what she was
  • feeling and played more softly, played tenderly, and the drum beat,
  • “The Brute! The Brute!” over and over. What would she do? What was
  • going to happen now? But as Miss Brill wondered, the ermine toque
  • turned, raised her hand as though she’d seen some one else, much nicer,
  • just over there, and pattered away. And the band changed again and
  • played more quickly, more gayly than ever, and the old couple on Miss
  • Brill’s seat got up and marched away, and such a funny old man with
  • long whiskers hobbled along in time to the music and was nearly knocked
  • over by four girls walking abreast.
  • Oh, how fascinating it was! How she enjoyed it! How she loved sitting
  • here, watching it all! It was like a play. It was exactly like a play.
  • Who could believe the sky at the back wasn’t painted? But it wasn’t
  • till a little brown dog trotted on solemn and then slowly trotted off,
  • like a little “theatre” dog, a little dog that had been drugged, that
  • Miss Brill discovered what it was that made it so exciting. They were
  • all on the stage. They weren’t only the audience, not only looking on;
  • they were acting. Even she had a part and came every Sunday. No doubt
  • somebody would have noticed if she hadn’t been there; she was part of
  • the performance after all. How strange she’d never thought of it like
  • that before! And yet it explained why she made such a point of starting
  • from home at just the same time each week—so as not to be late for the
  • performance—and it also explained why she had quite a queer, shy
  • feeling at telling her English pupils how she spent her Sunday
  • afternoons. No wonder! Miss Brill nearly laughed out loud. She was on
  • the stage. She thought of the old invalid gentleman to whom she read
  • the newspaper four afternoons a week while he slept in the garden. She
  • had got quite used to the frail head on the cotton pillow, the hollowed
  • eyes, the open mouth and the high pinched nose. If he’d been dead she
  • mightn’t have noticed for weeks; she wouldn’t have minded. But suddenly
  • he knew he was having the paper read to him by an actress! “An
  • actress!” The old head lifted; two points of light quivered in the old
  • eyes. “An actress—are ye?” And Miss Brill smoothed the newspaper as
  • though it were the manuscript of her part and said gently; “Yes, I have
  • been an actress for a long time.”
  • The band had been having a rest. Now they started again. And what they
  • played was warm, sunny, yet there was just a faint chill—a something,
  • what was it?—not sadness—no, not sadness—a something that made you want
  • to sing. The tune lifted, lifted, the light shone; and it seemed to
  • Miss Brill that in another moment all of them, all the whole company,
  • would begin singing. The young ones, the laughing ones who were moving
  • together, they would begin, and the men’s voices, very resolute and
  • brave, would join them. And then she too, she too, and the others on
  • the benches—they would come in with a kind of accompaniment—something
  • low, that scarcely rose or fell, something so beautiful—moving.... And
  • Miss Brill’s eyes filled with tears and she looked smiling at all the
  • other members of the company. Yes, we understand, we understand, she
  • thought—though what they understood she didn’t know.
  • Just at that moment a boy and girl came and sat down where the old
  • couple had been. They were beautifully dressed; they were in love. The
  • hero and heroine, of course, just arrived from his father’s yacht. And
  • still soundlessly singing, still with that trembling smile, Miss Brill
  • prepared to listen.
  • “No, not now,” said the girl. “Not here, I can’t.”
  • “But why? Because of that stupid old thing at the end there?” asked the
  • boy. “Why does she come here at all—who wants her? Why doesn’t she keep
  • her silly old mug at home?”
  • “It’s her fu-fur which is so funny,” giggled the girl. “It’s exactly
  • like a fried whiting.”
  • “Ah, be off with you!” said the boy in an angry whisper. Then: “Tell
  • me, ma petite chère—”
  • “No, not here,” said the girl. “Not _yet_.”
  • On her way home she usually bought a slice of honey-cake at the
  • baker’s. It was her Sunday treat. Sometimes there was an almond in her
  • slice, sometimes not. It made a great difference. If there was an
  • almond it was like carrying home a tiny present—a surprise—something
  • that might very well not have been there. She hurried on the almond
  • Sundays and struck the match for the kettle in quite a dashing way.
  • But to-day she passed the baker’s by, climbed the stairs, went into the
  • little dark room—her room like a cupboard—and sat down on the red
  • eiderdown. She sat there for a long time. The box that the fur came out
  • of was on the bed. She unclasped the necklet quickly; quickly, without
  • looking, laid it inside. But when she put the lid on she thought she
  • heard something crying.
  • Her First Ball
  • Exactly when the ball began Leila would have found it hard to say.
  • Perhaps her first real partner was the cab. It did not matter that she
  • shared the cab with the Sheridan girls and their brother. She sat back
  • in her own little corner of it, and the bolster on which her hand
  • rested felt like the sleeve of an unknown young man’s dress suit; and
  • away they bowled, past waltzing lamp-posts and houses and fences and
  • trees.
  • “Have you really never been to a ball before, Leila? But, my child, how
  • too weird—” cried the Sheridan girls.
  • “Our nearest neighbour was fifteen miles,” said Leila softly, gently
  • opening and shutting her fan.
  • Oh dear, how hard it was to be indifferent like the others! She tried
  • not to smile too much; she tried not to care. But every single thing
  • was so new and exciting... Meg’s tuberoses, Jose’s long loop of amber,
  • Laura’s little dark head, pushing above her white fur like a flower
  • through snow. She would remember for ever. It even gave her a pang to
  • see her cousin Laurie throw away the wisps of tissue paper he pulled
  • from the fastenings of his new gloves. She would like to have kept
  • those wisps as a keepsake, as a remembrance. Laurie leaned forward and
  • put his hand on Laura’s knee.
  • “Look here, darling,” he said. “The third and the ninth as usual.
  • Twig?”
  • Oh, how marvellous to have a brother! In her excitement Leila felt that
  • if there had been time, if it hadn’t been impossible, she couldn’t have
  • helped crying because she was an only child, and no brother had ever
  • said “Twig?” to her; no sister would ever say, as Meg said to Jose that
  • moment, “I’ve never known your hair go up more successfully than it has
  • to-night!”
  • But, of course, there was no time. They were at the drill hall already;
  • there were cabs in front of them and cabs behind. The road was bright
  • on either side with moving fan-like lights, and on the pavement gay
  • couples seemed to float through the air; little satin shoes chased each
  • other like birds.
  • “Hold on to me, Leila; you’ll get lost,” said Laura.
  • “Come on, girls, let’s make a dash for it,” said Laurie.
  • Leila put two fingers on Laura’s pink velvet cloak, and they were
  • somehow lifted past the big golden lantern, carried along the passage,
  • and pushed into the little room marked “Ladies.” Here the crowd was so
  • great there was hardly space to take off their things; the noise was
  • deafening. Two benches on either side were stacked high with wraps. Two
  • old women in white aprons ran up and down tossing fresh armfuls. And
  • everybody was pressing forward trying to get at the little
  • dressing-table and mirror at the far end.
  • A great quivering jet of gas lighted the ladies’ room. It couldn’t
  • wait; it was dancing already. When the door opened again and there came
  • a burst of tuning from the drill hall, it leaped almost to the ceiling.
  • Dark girls, fair girls were patting their hair, tying ribbons again,
  • tucking handkerchiefs down the fronts of their bodices, smoothing
  • marble-white gloves. And because they were all laughing it seemed to
  • Leila that they were all lovely.
  • “Aren’t there any invisible hair-pins?” cried a voice. “How most
  • extraordinary! I can’t see a single invisible hair-pin.”
  • “Powder my back, there’s a darling,” cried some one else.
  • “But I must have a needle and cotton. I’ve torn simply miles and miles
  • of the frill,” wailed a third.
  • Then, “Pass them along, pass them along!” The straw basket of
  • programmes was tossed from arm to arm. Darling little pink-and-silver
  • programmes, with pink pencils and fluffy tassels. Leila’s fingers shook
  • as she took one out of the basket. She wanted to ask some one, “Am I
  • meant to have one too?” but she had just time to read: “Waltz 3. _Two,
  • Two in a Canoe._ Polka 4. _Making the Feathers Fly_,” when Meg cried,
  • “Ready, Leila?” and they pressed their way through the crush in the
  • passage towards the big double doors of the drill hall.
  • Dancing had not begun yet, but the band had stopped tuning, and the
  • noise was so great it seemed that when it did begin to play it would
  • never be heard. Leila, pressing close to Meg, looking over Meg’s
  • shoulder, felt that even the little quivering coloured flags strung
  • across the ceiling were talking. She quite forgot to be shy; she forgot
  • how in the middle of dressing she had sat down on the bed with one shoe
  • off and one shoe on and begged her mother to ring up her cousins and
  • say she couldn’t go after all. And the rush of longing she had had to
  • be sitting on the veranda of their forsaken up-country home, listening
  • to the baby owls crying “More pork” in the moonlight, was changed to a
  • rush of joy so sweet that it was hard to bear alone. She clutched her
  • fan, and, gazing at the gleaming, golden floor, the azaleas, the
  • lanterns, the stage at one end with its red carpet and gilt chairs and
  • the band in a corner, she thought breathlessly, “How heavenly; how
  • simply heavenly!”
  • All the girls stood grouped together at one side of the doors, the men
  • at the other, and the chaperones in dark dresses, smiling rather
  • foolishly, walked with little careful steps over the polished floor
  • towards the stage.
  • “This is my little country cousin Leila. Be nice to her. Find her
  • partners; she’s under my wing,” said Meg, going up to one girl after
  • another.
  • Strange faces smiled at Leila—sweetly, vaguely. Strange voices
  • answered, “Of course, my dear.” But Leila felt the girls didn’t really
  • see her. They were looking towards the men. Why didn’t the men begin?
  • What were they waiting for? There they stood, smoothing their gloves,
  • patting their glossy hair and smiling among themselves. Then, quite
  • suddenly, as if they had only just made up their minds that that was
  • what they had to do, the men came gliding over the parquet. There was a
  • joyful flutter among the girls. A tall, fair man flew up to Meg, seized
  • her programme, scribbled something; Meg passed him on to Leila. “May I
  • have the pleasure?” He ducked and smiled. There came a dark man wearing
  • an eyeglass, then cousin Laurie with a friend, and Laura with a little
  • freckled fellow whose tie was crooked. Then quite an old man—fat, with
  • a big bald patch on his head—took her programme and murmured, “Let me
  • see, let me see!” And he was a long time comparing his programme, which
  • looked black with names, with hers. It seemed to give him so much
  • trouble that Leila was ashamed. “Oh, please don’t bother,” she said
  • eagerly. But instead of replying the fat man wrote something, glanced
  • at her again. “Do I remember this bright little face?” he said softly.
  • “Is it known to me of yore?” At that moment the band began playing; the
  • fat man disappeared. He was tossed away on a great wave of music that
  • came flying over the gleaming floor, breaking the groups up into
  • couples, scattering them, sending them spinning....
  • Leila had learned to dance at boarding school. Every Saturday afternoon
  • the boarders were hurried off to a little corrugated iron mission hall
  • where Miss Eccles (of London) held her “select” classes. But the
  • difference between that dusty-smelling hall—with calico texts on the
  • walls, the poor terrified little woman in a brown velvet toque with
  • rabbit’s ears thumping the cold piano, Miss Eccles poking the girls’
  • feet with her long white wand—and this was so tremendous that Leila was
  • sure if her partner didn’t come and she had to listen to that
  • marvellous music and to watch the others sliding, gliding over the
  • golden floor, she would die at least, or faint, or lift her arms and
  • fly out of one of those dark windows that showed the stars.
  • “Ours, I think—” Some one bowed, smiled, and offered her his arm; she
  • hadn’t to die after all. Some one’s hand pressed her waist, and she
  • floated away like a flower that is tossed into a pool.
  • “Quite a good floor, isn’t it?” drawled a faint voice close to her ear.
  • “I think it’s most beautifully slippery,” said Leila.
  • “Pardon!” The faint voice sounded surprised. Leila said it again. And
  • there was a tiny pause before the voice echoed, “Oh, quite!” and she
  • was swung round again.
  • He steered so beautifully. That was the great difference between
  • dancing with girls and men, Leila decided. Girls banged into each
  • other, and stamped on each other’s feet; the girl who was gentleman
  • always clutched you so.
  • The azaleas were separate flowers no longer; they were pink and white
  • flags streaming by.
  • “Were you at the Bells’ last week?” the voice came again. It sounded
  • tired. Leila wondered whether she ought to ask him if he would like to
  • stop.
  • “No, this is my first dance,” said she.
  • Her partner gave a little gasping laugh. “Oh, I say,” he protested.
  • “Yes, it is really the first dance I’ve ever been to.” Leila was most
  • fervent. It was such a relief to be able to tell somebody. “You see,
  • I’ve lived in the country all my life up till now....”
  • At that moment the music stopped, and they went to sit on two chairs
  • against the wall. Leila tucked her pink satin feet under and fanned
  • herself, while she blissfully watched the other couples passing and
  • disappearing through the swing doors.
  • “Enjoying yourself, Leila?” asked Jose, nodding her golden head.
  • Laura passed and gave her the faintest little wink; it made Leila
  • wonder for a moment whether she was quite grown up after all. Certainly
  • her partner did not say very much. He coughed, tucked his handkerchief
  • away, pulled down his waistcoat, took a minute thread off his sleeve.
  • But it didn’t matter. Almost immediately the band started and her
  • second partner seemed to spring from the ceiling.
  • “Floor’s not bad,” said the new voice. Did one always begin with the
  • floor? And then, “Were you at the Neaves’ on Tuesday?” And again Leila
  • explained. Perhaps it was a little strange that her partners were not
  • more interested. For it was thrilling. Her first ball! She was only at
  • the beginning of everything. It seemed to her that she had never known
  • what the night was like before. Up till now it had been dark, silent,
  • beautiful very often—oh yes—but mournful somehow. Solemn. And now it
  • would never be like that again—it had opened dazzling bright.
  • “Care for an ice?” said her partner. And they went through the swing
  • doors, down the passage, to the supper room. Her cheeks burned, she was
  • fearfully thirsty. How sweet the ices looked on little glass plates and
  • how cold the frosted spoon was, iced too! And when they came back to
  • the hall there was the fat man waiting for her by the door. It gave her
  • quite a shock again to see how old he was; he ought to have been on the
  • stage with the fathers and mothers. And when Leila compared him with
  • her other partners he looked shabby. His waistcoat was creased, there
  • was a button off his glove, his coat looked as if it was dusty with
  • French chalk.
  • “Come along, little lady,” said the fat man. He scarcely troubled to
  • clasp her, and they moved away so gently, it was more like walking than
  • dancing. But he said not a word about the floor. “Your first dance,
  • isn’t it?” he murmured.
  • “How _did_ you know?”
  • “Ah,” said the fat man, “that’s what it is to be old!” He wheezed
  • faintly as he steered her past an awkward couple. “You see, I’ve been
  • doing this kind of thing for the last thirty years.”
  • “Thirty years?” cried Leila. Twelve years before she was born!
  • “It hardly bears thinking about, does it?” said the fat man gloomily.
  • Leila looked at his bald head, and she felt quite sorry for him.
  • “I think it’s marvellous to be still going on,” she said kindly.
  • “Kind little lady,” said the fat man, and he pressed her a little
  • closer, and hummed a bar of the waltz. “Of course,” he said, “you can’t
  • hope to last anything like as long as that. No-o,” said the fat man,
  • “long before that you’ll be sitting up there on the stage, looking on,
  • in your nice black velvet. And these pretty arms will have turned into
  • little short fat ones, and you’ll beat time with such a different kind
  • of fan—a black bony one.” The fat man seemed to shudder. “And you’ll
  • smile away like the poor old dears up there, and point to your
  • daughter, and tell the elderly lady next to you how some dreadful man
  • tried to kiss her at the club ball. And your heart will ache, ache”—the
  • fat man squeezed her closer still, as if he really was sorry for that
  • poor heart—“because no one wants to kiss you now. And you’ll say how
  • unpleasant these polished floors are to walk on, how dangerous they
  • are. Eh, Mademoiselle Twinkletoes?” said the fat man softly.
  • Leila gave a light little laugh, but she did not feel like laughing.
  • Was it—could it all be true? It sounded terribly true. Was this first
  • ball only the beginning of her last ball, after all? At that the music
  • seemed to change; it sounded sad, sad; it rose upon a great sigh. Oh,
  • how quickly things changed! Why didn’t happiness last for ever? For
  • ever wasn’t a bit too long.
  • “I want to stop,” she said in a breathless voice. The fat man led her
  • to the door.
  • “No,” she said, “I won’t go outside. I won’t sit down. I’ll just stand
  • here, thank you.” She leaned against the wall, tapping with her foot,
  • pulling up her gloves and trying to smile. But deep inside her a little
  • girl threw her pinafore over her head and sobbed. Why had he spoiled it
  • all?
  • “I say, you know,” said the fat man, “you mustn’t take me seriously,
  • little lady.”
  • “As if I should!” said Leila, tossing her small dark head and sucking
  • her underlip....
  • Again the couples paraded. The swing doors opened and shut. Now new
  • music was given out by the bandmaster. But Leila didn’t want to dance
  • any more. She wanted to be home, or sitting on the veranda listening to
  • those baby owls. When she looked through the dark windows at the stars,
  • they had long beams like wings....
  • But presently a soft, melting, ravishing tune began, and a young man
  • with curly hair bowed before her. She would have to dance, out of
  • politeness, until she could find Meg. Very stiffly she walked into the
  • middle; very haughtily she put her hand on his sleeve. But in one
  • minute, in one turn, her feet glided, glided. The lights, the azaleas,
  • the dresses, the pink faces, the velvet chairs, all became one
  • beautiful flying wheel. And when her next partner bumped her into the
  • fat man and he said, “Par_don_,” she smiled at him more radiantly than
  • ever. She didn’t even recognize him again.
  • The Singing Lesson
  • With despair—cold, sharp despair—buried deep in her heart like a wicked
  • knife, Miss Meadows, in cap and gown and carrying a little baton, trod
  • the cold corridors that led to the music hall. Girls of all ages, rosy
  • from the air, and bubbling over with that gleeful excitement that comes
  • from running to school on a fine autumn morning, hurried, skipped,
  • fluttered by; from the hollow class-rooms came a quick drumming of
  • voices; a bell rang; a voice like a bird cried, “Muriel.” And then
  • there came from the staircase a tremendous knock-knock-knocking. Some
  • one had dropped her dumbbells.
  • The Science Mistress stopped Miss Meadows.
  • “Good mor-ning,” she cried, in her sweet, affected drawl. “Isn’t it
  • cold? It might be win-ter.”
  • Miss Meadows, hugging the knife, stared in hatred at the Science
  • Mistress. Everything about her was sweet, pale, like honey. You would
  • not have been surprised to see a bee caught in the tangles of that
  • yellow hair.
  • “It is rather sharp,” said Miss Meadows, grimly.
  • The other smiled her sugary smile.
  • “You look fro-zen,” said she. Her blue eyes opened wide; there came a
  • mocking light in them. (Had she noticed anything?)
  • “Oh, not quite as bad as that,” said Miss Meadows, and she gave the
  • Science Mistress, in exchange for her smile, a quick grimace and passed
  • on....
  • Forms Four, Five, and Six were assembled in the music hall. The noise
  • was deafening. On the platform, by the piano, stood Mary Beazley, Miss
  • Meadows’ favourite, who played accompaniments. She was turning the
  • music stool. When she saw Miss Meadows she gave a loud, warning “Sh-sh!
  • girls!” and Miss Meadows, her hands thrust in her sleeves, the baton
  • under her arm, strode down the centre aisle, mounted the steps, turned
  • sharply, seized the brass music stand, planted it in front of her, and
  • gave two sharp taps with her baton for silence.
  • “Silence, please! Immediately!” and, looking at nobody, her glance
  • swept over that sea of coloured flannel blouses, with bobbing pink
  • faces and hands, quivering butterfly hair-bows, and music-books
  • outspread. She knew perfectly well what they were thinking. “Meady is
  • in a wax.” Well, let them think it! Her eyelids quivered; she tossed
  • her head, defying them. What could the thoughts of those creatures
  • matter to some one who stood there bleeding to death, pierced to the
  • heart, to the heart, by such a letter—
  • ... “I feel more and more strongly that our marriage would be a
  • mistake. Not that I do not love you. I love you as much as it is
  • possible for me to love any woman, but, truth to tell, I have come to
  • the conclusion that I am not a marrying man, and the idea of settling
  • down fills me with nothing but—” and the word “disgust” was scratched
  • out lightly and “regret” written over the top.
  • Basil! Miss Meadows stalked over to the piano. And Mary Beazley, who
  • was waiting for this moment, bent forward; her curls fell over her
  • cheeks while she breathed, “Good morning, Miss Meadows,” and she
  • motioned towards rather than handed to her mistress a beautiful yellow
  • chrysanthemum. This little ritual of the flower had been gone through
  • for ages and ages, quite a term and a half. It was as much part of the
  • lesson as opening the piano. But this morning, instead of taking it up,
  • instead of tucking it into her belt while she leant over Mary and said,
  • “Thank you, Mary. How very nice! Turn to page thirty-two,” what was
  • Mary’s horror when Miss Meadows totally ignored the chrysanthemum, made
  • no reply to her greeting, but said in a voice of ice, “Page fourteen,
  • please, and mark the accents well.”
  • Staggering moment! Mary blushed until the tears stood in her eyes, but
  • Miss Meadows was gone back to the music stand; her voice rang through
  • the music hall.
  • “Page fourteen. We will begin with page fourteen. ‘A Lament.’ Now,
  • girls, you ought to know it by this time. We shall take it all
  • together; not in parts, all together. And without expression. Sing it,
  • though, quite simply, beating time with the left hand.”
  • She raised the baton; she tapped the music stand twice. Down came Mary
  • on the opening chord; down came all those left hands, beating the air,
  • and in chimed those young, mournful voices:—
  • Fast! Ah, too Fast Fade the Ro-o-ses of Pleasure;
  • Soon Autumn yields unto Wi-i-nter Drear.
  • Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly Mu-u-sic’s Gay Measure
  • Passes away from the Listening Ear.
  • Good Heavens, what could be more tragic than that lament! Every note
  • was a sigh, a sob, a groan of awful mournfulness. Miss Meadows lifted
  • her arms in the wide gown and began conducting with both hands. “... I
  • feel more and more strongly that our marriage would be a mistake....”
  • she beat. And the voices cried: _Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly._ What could have
  • possessed him to write such a letter! What could have led up to it! It
  • came out of nothing. His last letter had been all about a fumed-oak
  • bookcase he had bought for “our” books, and a “natty little hall-stand”
  • he had seen, “a very neat affair with a carved owl on a bracket,
  • holding three hat-brushes in its claws.” How she had smiled at that! So
  • like a man to think one needed three hat-brushes! _From the Listening
  • Ear_, sang the voices.
  • “Once again,” said Miss Meadows. “But this time in parts. Still without
  • expression.” _Fast! Ah, too Fast._ With the gloom of the contraltos
  • added, one could scarcely help shuddering. _Fade the Roses of
  • Pleasure._ Last time he had come to see her, Basil had worn a rose in
  • his buttonhole. How handsome he had looked in that bright blue suit,
  • with that dark red rose! And he knew it, too. He couldn’t help knowing
  • it. First he stroked his hair, then his moustache; his teeth gleamed
  • when he smiled.
  • “The headmaster’s wife keeps on asking me to dinner. It’s a perfect
  • nuisance. I never get an evening to myself in that place.”
  • “But can’t you refuse?”
  • “Oh, well, it doesn’t do for a man in my position to be unpopular.”
  • _Music’s Gay Measure_, wailed the voices. The willow trees, outside the
  • high, narrow windows, waved in the wind. They had lost half their
  • leaves. The tiny ones that clung wriggled like fishes caught on a line.
  • “... I am not a marrying man....” The voices were silent; the piano
  • waited.
  • “Quite good,” said Miss Meadows, but still in such a strange, stony
  • tone that the younger girls began to feel positively frightened. “But
  • now that we know it, we shall take it with expression. As much
  • expression as you can put into it. Think of the words, girls. Use your
  • imaginations. _Fast! Ah, too Fast_,” cried Miss Meadows. “That ought to
  • break out—a loud, strong _forte_—a lament. And then in the second line,
  • _Winter Drear_, make that _Drear_ sound as if a cold wind were blowing
  • through it. _Dre-ear!_” said she so awfully that Mary Beazley, on the
  • music stool, wriggled her spine. “The third line should be one
  • crescendo. _Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly Music’s Gay Measure._ Breaking on the
  • first word of the last line, _Passes._ And then on the word, _Away_,
  • you must begin to die... to fade... until _The Listening Ear_ is
  • nothing more than a faint whisper.... You can slow down as much as you
  • like almost on the last line. Now, please.”
  • Again the two light taps; she lifted her arms again. _Fast! Ah, too
  • Fast._ “... and the idea of settling down fills me with nothing but
  • disgust—” Disgust was what he had written. That was as good as to say
  • their engagement was definitely broken off. Broken off! Their
  • engagement! People had been surprised enough that she had got engaged.
  • The Science Mistress would not believe it at first. But nobody had been
  • as surprised as she. She was thirty. Basil was twenty-five. It had been
  • a miracle, simply a miracle, to hear him say, as they walked home from
  • church that very dark night, “You know, somehow or other, I’ve got fond
  • of you.” And he had taken hold of the end of her ostrich feather boa.
  • _Passes away from the Listening Ear._
  • “Repeat! Repeat!” said Miss Meadows. “More expression, girls! Once
  • more!”
  • _Fast! Ah, too Fast._ The older girls were crimson; some of the younger
  • ones began to cry. Big spots of rain blew against the windows, and one
  • could hear the willows whispering, “... not that I do not love you....”
  • “But, my darling, if you love me,” thought Miss Meadows, “I don’t mind
  • how much it is. Love me as little as you like.” But she knew he didn’t
  • love her. Not to have cared enough to scratch out that word “disgust,”
  • so that she couldn’t read it! _Soon Autumn yields unto Winter Drear._
  • She would have to leave the school, too. She could never face the
  • Science Mistress or the girls after it got known. She would have to
  • disappear somewhere. _Passes away._ The voices began to die, to fade,
  • to whisper... to vanish....
  • Suddenly the door opened. A little girl in blue walked fussily up the
  • aisle, hanging her head, biting her lips, and twisting the silver
  • bangle on her red little wrist. She came up the steps and stood before
  • Miss Meadows.
  • “Well, Monica, what is it?”
  • “Oh, if you please, Miss Meadows,” said the little girl, gasping, “Miss
  • Wyatt wants to see you in the mistress’s room.”
  • “Very well,” said Miss Meadows. And she called to the girls, “I shall
  • put you on your honour to talk quietly while I am away.” But they were
  • too subdued to do anything else. Most of them were blowing their noses.
  • The corridors were silent and cold; they echoed to Miss Meadows’ steps.
  • The head mistress sat at her desk. For a moment she did not look up.
  • She was as usual disentangling her eyeglasses, which had got caught in
  • her lace tie. “Sit down, Miss Meadows,” she said very kindly. And then
  • she picked up a pink envelope from the blotting-pad. “I sent for you
  • just now because this telegram has come for you.”
  • “A telegram for me, Miss Wyatt?”
  • Basil! He had committed suicide, decided Miss Meadows. Her hand flew
  • out, but Miss Wyatt held the telegram back a moment. “I hope it’s not
  • bad news,” she said, so more than kindly. And Miss Meadows tore it
  • open.
  • “Pay no attention to letter, must have been mad, bought hat-stand
  • to-day—Basil,” she read. She couldn’t take her eyes off the telegram.
  • “I do hope it’s nothing very serious,” said Miss Wyatt, leaning
  • forward.
  • “Oh, no, thank you, Miss Wyatt,” blushed Miss Meadows. “It’s nothing
  • bad at all. It’s”—and she gave an apologetic little laugh—“it’s from my
  • _fiancé_ saying that... saying that—” There was a pause. “I _see_,”
  • said Miss Wyatt. And another pause. Then—“You’ve fifteen minutes more
  • of your class, Miss Meadows, haven’t you?”
  • “Yes, Miss Wyatt.” She got up. She half ran towards the door.
  • “Oh, just one minute, Miss Meadows,” said Miss Wyatt. “I must say I
  • don’t approve of my teachers having telegrams sent to them in school
  • hours, unless in case of very bad news, such as death,” explained Miss
  • Wyatt, “or a very serious accident, or something to that effect. Good
  • news, Miss Meadows, will always keep, you know.”
  • On the wings of hope, of love, of joy, Miss Meadows sped back to the
  • music hall, up the aisle, up the steps, over to the piano.
  • “Page thirty-two, Mary,” she said, “page thirty-two,” and, picking up
  • the yellow chrysanthemum, she held it to her lips to hide her smile.
  • Then she turned to the girls, rapped with her baton: “Page thirty-two,
  • girls. Page thirty-two.”
  • We come here To-day with Flowers o’erladen,
  • With Baskets of Fruit and Ribbons to boot,
  • To-oo Congratulate . . .
  • “Stop! Stop!” cried Miss Meadows. “This is awful. This is dreadful.”
  • And she beamed at her girls. “What’s the matter with you all? Think,
  • girls, think of what you’re singing. Use your imaginations. _With
  • Flowers o’erladen. Baskets of Fruit and Ribbons to boot._ And
  • _Congratulate._” Miss Meadows broke off. “Don’t look so doleful, girls.
  • It ought to sound warm, joyful, eager. _Congratulate._ Once more.
  • Quickly. All together. Now then!”
  • And this time Miss Meadows’ voice sounded over all the other
  • voices—full, deep, glowing with expression.
  • The Stranger
  • It seemed to the little crowd on the wharf that she was never going to
  • move again. There she lay, immense, motionless on the grey crinkled
  • water, a loop of smoke above her, an immense flock of gulls screaming
  • and diving after the galley droppings at the stern. You could just see
  • little couples parading—little flies walking up and down the dish on
  • the grey crinkled tablecloth. Other flies clustered and swarmed at the
  • edge. Now there was a gleam of white on the lower deck—the cook’s apron
  • or the stewardess perhaps. Now a tiny black spider raced up the ladder
  • on to the bridge.
  • In the front of the crowd a strong-looking, middle-aged man, dressed
  • very well, very snugly in a grey overcoat, grey silk scarf, thick
  • gloves and dark felt hat, marched up and down, twirling his folded
  • umbrella. He seemed to be the leader of the little crowd on the wharf
  • and at the same time to keep them together. He was something between
  • the sheep-dog and the shepherd.
  • But what a fool—what a fool he had been not to bring any glasses! There
  • wasn’t a pair of glasses between the whole lot of them.
  • “Curious thing, Mr. Scott, that none of us thought of glasses. We might
  • have been able to stir ’em up a bit. We might have managed a little
  • signalling. _Don’t hesitate to land. Natives harmless._ Or: _A welcome
  • awaits you. All is forgiven._ What? Eh?”
  • Mr. Hammond’s quick, eager glance, so nervous and yet so friendly and
  • confiding, took in everybody on the wharf, roped in even those old
  • chaps lounging against the gangways. They knew, every man-jack of them,
  • that Mrs. Hammond was on that boat, and that he was so tremendously
  • excited it never entered his head not to believe that this marvellous
  • fact meant something to them too. It warmed his heart towards them.
  • They were, he decided, as decent a crowd of people—— Those old chaps
  • over by the gangways, too—fine, solid old chaps. What chests—by Jove!
  • And he squared his own, plunged his thick-gloved hands into his
  • pockets, rocked from heel to toe.
  • “Yes, my wife’s been in Europe for the last ten months. On a visit to
  • our eldest girl, who was married last year. I brought her up here, as
  • far as Salisbury, myself. So I thought I’d better come and fetch her
  • back. Yes, yes, yes.” The shrewd grey eyes narrowed again and searched
  • anxiously, quickly, the motionless liner. Again his overcoat was
  • unbuttoned. Out came the thin, butter-yellow watch again, and for the
  • twentieth—fiftieth—hundredth time he made the calculation.
  • “Let me see now. It was two fifteen when the doctor’s launch went off.
  • Two fifteen. It is now exactly twenty-eight minutes past four. That is
  • to say, the doctor’s been gone two hours and thirteen minutes. Two
  • hours and thirteen minutes! Whee-ooh!” He gave a queer little
  • half-whistle and snapped his watch to again. “But I think we should
  • have been told if there was anything up—don’t you, Mr. Gaven?”
  • “Oh, yes, Mr. Hammond! I don’t think there’s anything to—anything to
  • worry about,” said Mr. Gaven, knocking out his pipe against the heel of
  • his shoe. “At the same time—”
  • “Quite so! Quite so!” cried Mr. Hammond. “Dashed annoying!” He paced
  • quickly up and down and came back again to his stand between Mr. and
  • Mrs. Scott and Mr. Gaven. “It’s getting quite dark, too,” and he waved
  • his folded umbrella as though the dusk at least might have had the
  • decency to keep off for a bit. But the dusk came slowly, spreading like
  • a slow stain over the water. Little Jean Scott dragged at her mother’s
  • hand.
  • “I wan’ my tea, mammy!” she wailed.
  • “I expect you do,” said Mr. Hammond. “I expect all these ladies want
  • their tea.” And his kind, flushed, almost pitiful glance roped them all
  • in again. He wondered whether Janey was having a final cup of tea in
  • the saloon out there. He hoped so; he thought not. It would be just
  • like her not to leave the deck. In that case perhaps the deck steward
  • would bring her up a cup. If he’d been there he’d have got it for
  • her—somehow. And for a moment he was on deck, standing over her,
  • watching her little hand fold round the cup in the way she had, while
  • she drank the only cup of tea to be got on board.... But now he was
  • back here, and the Lord only knew when that cursed Captain would stop
  • hanging about in the stream. He took another turn, up and down, up and
  • down. He walked as far as the cab-stand to make sure his driver hadn’t
  • disappeared; back he swerved again to the little flock huddled in the
  • shelter of the banana crates. Little Jean Scott was still wanting her
  • tea. Poor little beggar! He wished he had a bit of chocolate on him.
  • “Here, Jean!” he said. “Like a lift up?” And easily, gently, he swung
  • the little girl on to a higher barrel. The movement of holding her,
  • steadying her, relieved him wonderfully, lightened his heart.
  • “Hold on,” he said, keeping an arm round her.
  • “Oh, don’t worry about _Jean_, Mr. Hammond!” said Mrs. Scott.
  • “That’s all right, Mrs. Scott. No trouble. It’s a pleasure. Jean’s a
  • little pal of mine, aren’t you, Jean?”
  • “Yes, Mr. Hammond,” said Jean, and she ran her finger down the dent of
  • his felt hat.
  • But suddenly she caught him by the ear and gave a loud scream. “Lo-ok,
  • Mr. Hammond! She’s moving! Look, she’s coming in!”
  • By Jove! So she was. At last! She was slowly, slowly turning round. A
  • bell sounded far over the water and a great spout of steam gushed into
  • the air. The gulls rose; they fluttered away like bits of white paper.
  • And whether that deep throbbing was her engines or his heart Mr.
  • Hammond couldn’t say. He had to nerve himself to bear it, whatever it
  • was. At that moment old Captain Johnson, the harbour-master, came
  • striding down the wharf, a leather portfolio under his arm.
  • “Jean’ll be all right,” said Mr. Scott. “I’ll hold her.” He was just in
  • time. Mr. Hammond had forgotten about Jean. He sprang away to greet old
  • Captain Johnson.
  • “Well, Captain,” the eager, nervous voice rang out again, “you’ve taken
  • pity on us at last.”
  • “It’s no good blaming me, Mr. Hammond,” wheezed old Captain Johnson,
  • staring at the liner. “You got Mrs. Hammond on board, ain’t yer?”
  • “Yes, yes!” said Hammond, and he kept by the harbour-master’s side.
  • “Mrs. Hammond’s there. Hul-lo! We shan’t be long now!”
  • With her telephone ring-ringing, the thrum of her screw filling the
  • air, the big liner bore down on them, cutting sharp through the dark
  • water so that big white shavings curled to either side. Hammond and the
  • harbour-master kept in front of the rest. Hammond took off his hat; he
  • raked the decks—they were crammed with passengers; he waved his hat and
  • bawled a loud, strange “Hul-lo!” across the water; and then turned
  • round and burst out laughing and said something—nothing—to old Captain
  • Johnson.
  • “Seen her?” asked the harbour-master.
  • “No, not yet. Steady—wait a bit!” And suddenly, between two great
  • clumsy idiots—“Get out of the way there!” he signed with his
  • umbrella—he saw a hand raised—a white glove shaking a handkerchief.
  • Another moment, and—thank God, thank God!—there she was. There was
  • Janey. There was Mrs. Hammond, yes, yes, yes—standing by the rail and
  • smiling and nodding and waving her handkerchief.
  • “Well that’s first class—first class! Well, well, well!” He positively
  • stamped. Like lightning he drew out his cigar-case and offered it to
  • old Captain Johnson. “Have a cigar, Captain! They’re pretty good. Have
  • a couple! Here”—and he pressed all the cigars in the case on the
  • harbour-master—“I’ve a couple of boxes up at the hotel.”
  • “Thenks, Mr. Hammond!” wheezed old Captain Johnson.
  • Hammond stuffed the cigar-case back. His hands were shaking, but he’d
  • got hold of himself again. He was able to face Janey. There she was,
  • leaning on the rail, talking to some woman and at the same time
  • watching him, ready for him. It struck him, as the gulf of water
  • closed, how small she looked on that huge ship. His heart was wrung
  • with such a spasm that he could have cried out. How little she looked
  • to have come all that long way and back by herself! Just like her,
  • though. Just like Janey. She had the courage of a—— And now the crew
  • had come forward and parted the passengers; they had lowered the rails
  • for the gangways.
  • The voices on shore and the voices on board flew to greet each other.
  • “All well?”
  • “All well.”
  • “How’s mother?”
  • “Much better.”
  • “Hullo, Jean!”
  • “Hillo, Aun’ Emily!”
  • “Had a good voyage?”
  • “Splendid!”
  • “Shan’t be long now!”
  • “Not long now.”
  • The engines stopped. Slowly she edged to the wharf-side.
  • “Make way there—make way—make way!” And the wharf hands brought the
  • heavy gangways along at a sweeping run. Hammond signed to Janey to stay
  • where she was. The old harbour-master stepped forward; he followed. As
  • to “ladies first,” or any rot like that, it never entered his head.
  • “After you, Captain!” he cried genially. And, treading on the old man’s
  • heels, he strode up the gangway on to the deck in a bee-line to Janey,
  • and Janey was clasped in his arms.
  • “Well, well, well! Yes, yes! Here we are at last!” he stammered. It was
  • all he could say. And Janey emerged, and her cool little voice—the only
  • voice in the world for him—said,
  • “Well, darling! Have you been waiting long?”
  • No; not long. Or, at any rate, it didn’t matter. It was over now. But
  • the point was, he had a cab waiting at the end of the wharf. Was she
  • ready to go off. Was her luggage ready? In that case they could cut off
  • sharp with her cabin luggage and let the rest go hang until to-morrow.
  • He bent over her and she looked up with her familiar half-smile. She
  • was just the same. Not a day changed. Just as he’d always known her.
  • She laid her small hand on his sleeve.
  • “How are the children, John?” she asked.
  • (Hang the children!) “Perfectly well. Never better in their lives.”
  • “Haven’t they sent me letters?”
  • “Yes, yes—of course! I’ve left them at the hotel for you to digest
  • later on.”
  • “We can’t go quite so fast,” said she. “I’ve got people to say good-bye
  • to—and then there’s the Captain.” As his face fell she gave his arm a
  • small understanding squeeze. “If the Captain comes off the bridge I
  • want you to thank him for having looked after your wife so
  • beautifully.” Well, he’d got her. If she wanted another ten minutes—As
  • he gave way she was surrounded. The whole first-class seemed to want to
  • say good-bye to Janey.
  • “Good-bye, _dear_ Mrs. Hammond! And next time you’re in Sydney I’ll
  • _expect_ you.”
  • “Darling Mrs. Hammond! You won’t forget to write to me, will you?”
  • “Well, Mrs. Hammond, what this boat would have been without you!”
  • It was as plain as a pikestaff that she was by far the most popular
  • woman on board. And she took it all—just as usual. Absolutely composed.
  • Just her little self—just Janey all over; standing there with her veil
  • thrown back. Hammond never noticed what his wife had on. It was all the
  • same to him whatever she wore. But to-day he did notice that she wore a
  • black “costume”—didn’t they call it?—with white frills, trimmings he
  • supposed they were, at the neck and sleeves. All this while Janey
  • handed him round.
  • “John, dear!” And then: “I want to introduce you to—”
  • Finally they did escape, and she led the way to her state-room. To
  • follow Janey down the passage that she knew so well—that was so strange
  • to him; to part the green curtains after her and to step into the cabin
  • that had been hers gave him exquisite happiness. But—confound it!—the
  • stewardess was there on the floor, strapping up the rugs.
  • “That’s the last, Mrs. Hammond,” said the stewardess, rising and
  • pulling down her cuffs.
  • He was introduced again, and then Janey and the stewardess disappeared
  • into the passage. He heard whisperings. She was getting the tipping
  • business over, he supposed. He sat down on the striped sofa and took
  • his hat off. There were the rugs she had taken with her; they looked
  • good as new. All her luggage looked fresh, perfect. The labels were
  • written in her beautiful little clear hand—“Mrs. John Hammond.”
  • “Mrs. John Hammond!” He gave a long sigh of content and leaned back,
  • crossing his arms. The strain was over. He felt he could have sat there
  • for ever sighing his relief—the relief at being rid of that horrible
  • tug, pull, grip on his heart. The danger was over. That was the
  • feeling. They were on dry land again.
  • But at that moment Janey’s head came round the corner.
  • “Darling—do you mind? I just want to go and say good-bye to the
  • doctor.”
  • Hammond started up. “I’ll come with you.”
  • “No, no!” she said. “Don’t bother. I’d rather not. I’ll not be a
  • minute.”
  • And before he could answer she was gone. He had half a mind to run
  • after her; but instead he sat down again.
  • Would she really not be long? What was the time now? Out came the
  • watch; he stared at nothing. That was rather queer of Janey, wasn’t it?
  • Why couldn’t she have told the stewardess to say good-bye for her? Why
  • did she have to go chasing after the ship’s doctor? She could have sent
  • a note from the hotel even if the affair had been urgent. Urgent? Did
  • it—could it mean that she had been ill on the voyage—she was keeping
  • something from him? That was it! He seized his hat. He was going off to
  • find that fellow and to wring the truth out of him at all costs. He
  • thought he’d noticed just something. She was just a touch too calm—too
  • steady. From the very first moment—
  • The curtains rang. Janey was back. He jumped to his feet.
  • “Janey, have you been ill on this voyage? You have!”
  • “Ill?” Her airy little voice mocked him. She stepped over the rugs, and
  • came up close, touched his breast, and looked up at him.
  • “Darling,” she said, “don’t frighten me. Of course I haven’t! Whatever
  • makes you think I have? Do I look ill?”
  • But Hammond didn’t see her. He only felt that she was looking at him
  • and that there was no need to worry about anything. She was here to
  • look after things. It was all right. Everything was.
  • The gentle pressure of her hand was so calming that he put his over
  • hers to hold it there. And she said:
  • “Stand still. I want to look at you. I haven’t seen you yet. You’ve had
  • your beard beautifully trimmed, and you look—younger, I think, and
  • decidedly thinner! Bachelor life agrees with you.”
  • “Agrees with me!” He groaned for love and caught her close again. And
  • again, as always, he had the feeling that he was holding something that
  • never was quite his—his. Something too delicate, too precious, that
  • would fly away once he let go.
  • “For God’s sake let’s get off to the hotel so that we can be by
  • ourselves!” And he rang the bell hard for some one to look sharp with
  • the luggage.
  • Walking down the wharf together she took his arm. He had her on his arm
  • again. And the difference it made to get into the cab after Janey—to
  • throw the red-and-yellow striped blanket round them both—to tell the
  • driver to hurry because neither of them had had any tea. No more going
  • without his tea or pouring out his own. She was back. He turned to her,
  • squeezed her hand, and said gently, teasingly, in the “special” voice
  • he had for her: “Glad to be home again, dearie?” She smiled; she didn’t
  • even bother to answer, but gently she drew his hand away as they came
  • to the brighter streets.
  • “We’ve got the best room in the hotel,” he said. “I wouldn’t be put off
  • with another. And I asked the chambermaid to put in a bit of a fire in
  • case you felt chilly. She’s a nice, attentive girl. And I thought now
  • we were here we wouldn’t bother to go home to-morrow, but spend the day
  • looking round and leave the morning after. Does that suit you? There’s
  • no hurry, is there? The children will have you soon enough.... I
  • thought a day’s sight-seeing might make a nice break in your
  • journey—eh, Janey?”
  • “Have you taken the tickets for the day after?” she asked.
  • “I should think I have!” He unbuttoned his overcoat and took out his
  • bulging pocket-book. “Here we are! I reserved a first-class carriage to
  • Cooktown. There it is—‘Mr. _and_ Mrs. John Hammond.’ I thought we might
  • as well do ourselves comfortably, and we don’t want other people
  • butting in, do we? But if you’d like to stop here a bit longer—?”
  • “Oh, no!” said Janey quickly. “Not for the world! The day after
  • to-morrow, then. And the children—”
  • But they had reached the hotel. The manager was standing in the broad,
  • brilliantly-lighted porch. He came down to greet them. A porter ran
  • from the hall for their boxes.
  • “Well, Mr. Arnold, here’s Mrs. Hammond at last!”
  • The manager led them through the hall himself and pressed the
  • elevator-bell. Hammond knew there were business pals of his sitting at
  • the little hall tables having a drink before dinner. But he wasn’t
  • going to risk interruption; he looked neither to the right nor the
  • left. They could think what they pleased. If they didn’t understand,
  • the more fools they—and he stepped out of the lift, unlocked the door
  • of their room, and shepherded Janey in. The door shut. Now, at last,
  • they were alone together. He turned up the light. The curtains were
  • drawn; the fire blazed. He flung his hat on to the huge bed and went
  • towards her.
  • But—would you believe it!—again they were interrupted. This time it was
  • the porter with the luggage. He made two journeys of it, leaving the
  • door open in between, taking his time, whistling through his teeth in
  • the corridor. Hammond paced up and down the room, tearing off his
  • gloves, tearing off his scarf. Finally he flung his overcoat on to the
  • bedside.
  • At last the fool was gone. The door clicked. Now they _were_ alone.
  • Said Hammond: “I feel I’ll never have you to myself again. These cursed
  • people! Janey”—and he bent his flushed, eager gaze upon her—“let’s have
  • dinner up here. If we go down to the restaurant we’ll be interrupted,
  • and then there’s the confounded music” (the music he’d praised so
  • highly, applauded so loudly last night!). “We shan’t be able to hear
  • each other speak. Let’s have something up here in front of the fire.
  • It’s too late for tea. I’ll order a little supper, shall I? How does
  • that idea strike you?”
  • “Do, darling!” said Janey. “And while you’re away—the children’s
  • letters—”
  • “Oh, later on will do!” said Hammond.
  • “But then we’d get it over,” said Janey. “And I’d first have time to—”
  • “Oh, I needn’t go down!” explained Hammond. “I’ll just ring and give
  • the order... you don’t want to send me away, do you?”
  • Janey shook her head and smiled.
  • “But you’re thinking of something else. You’re worrying about
  • something,” said Hammond. “What is it? Come and sit here—come and sit
  • on my knee before the fire.”
  • “I’ll just unpin my hat,” said Janey, and she went over to the
  • dressing-table. “A-ah!” She gave a little cry.
  • “What is it?”
  • “Nothing, darling. I’ve just found the children’s letters. That’s all
  • right! They will keep. No hurry now!” She turned to him, clasping them.
  • She tucked them into her frilled blouse. She cried quickly, gaily: “Oh,
  • how typical this dressing-table is of you!”
  • “Why? What’s the matter with it?” said Hammond.
  • “If it were floating in eternity I should say ‘John!’” laughed Janey,
  • staring at the big bottle of hair tonic, the wicker bottle of
  • eau-de-Cologne, the two hair-brushes, and a dozen new collars tied with
  • pink tape. “Is this all your luggage?”
  • “Hang my luggage!” said Hammond; but all the same he liked being
  • laughed at by Janey. “Let’s talk. Let’s get down to things. Tell
  • me”—and as Janey perched on his knees he leaned back and drew her into
  • the deep, ugly chair—“tell me you’re really glad to be back, Janey.”
  • “Yes, darling, I am glad,” she said.
  • But just as when he embraced her he felt she would fly away, so Hammond
  • never knew—never knew for dead certain that she was as glad as he was.
  • How could he know? Would he ever know? Would he always have this
  • craving—this pang like hunger, somehow, to make Janey so much part of
  • him that there wasn’t any of her to escape? He wanted to blot out
  • everybody, everything. He wished now he’d turned off the light. That
  • might have brought her nearer. And now those letters from the children
  • rustled in her blouse. He could have chucked them into the fire.
  • “Janey,” he whispered.
  • “Yes, dear?” She lay on his breast, but so lightly, so remotely. Their
  • breathing rose and fell together.
  • “Janey!”
  • “What is it?”
  • “Turn to me,” he whispered. A slow, deep flush flowed into his
  • forehead. “Kiss me, Janey! You kiss me!”
  • It seemed to him there was a tiny pause—but long enough for him to
  • suffer torture—before her lips touched his, firmly, lightly—kissing
  • them as she always kissed him, as though the kiss—how could he describe
  • it?—confirmed what they were saying, signed the contract. But that
  • wasn’t what he wanted; that wasn’t at all what he thirsted for. He felt
  • suddenly, horrible tired.
  • “If you knew,” he said, opening his eyes, “what it’s been like—waiting
  • to-day. I thought the boat never would come in. There we were, hanging
  • about. What kept you so long?”
  • She made no answer. She was looking away from him at the fire. The
  • flames hurried—hurried over the coals, flickered, fell.
  • “Not asleep, are you?” said Hammond, and he jumped her up and down.
  • “No,” she said. And then: “Don’t do that, dear. No, I was thinking. As
  • a matter of fact,” she said, “one of the passengers died last night—a
  • man. That’s what held us up. We brought him in—I mean, he wasn’t buried
  • at sea. So, of course, the ship’s doctor and the shore doctor—”
  • “What was it?” asked Hammond uneasily. He hated to hear of death. He
  • hated this to have happened. It was, in some queer way, as though he
  • and Janey had met a funeral on their way to the hotel.
  • “Oh, it wasn’t anything in the least infectious!” said Janey. She was
  • speaking scarcely above her breath. “It was _heart_.” A pause. “Poor
  • fellow!” she said. “Quite young.” And she watched the fire flicker and
  • fall. “He died in my arms,” said Janey.
  • The blow was so sudden that Hammond thought he would faint. He couldn’t
  • move; he couldn’t breathe. He felt all his strength flowing—flowing
  • into the big dark chair, and the big dark chair held him fast, gripped
  • him, forced him to bear it.
  • “What?” he said dully. “What’s that you say?”
  • “The end was quite peaceful,” said the small voice. “He just”—and
  • Hammond saw her lift her gentle hand—“breathed his life away at the
  • end.” And her hand fell.
  • “Who—else was there?” Hammond managed to ask.
  • “Nobody. I was alone with him.”
  • Ah, my God, what was she saying! What was she doing to him! This would
  • kill him! And all the while she spoke:
  • “I saw the change coming and I sent the steward for the doctor, but the
  • doctor was too late. He couldn’t have done anything, anyway.”
  • “But—why _you_, why _you_?” moaned Hammond.
  • At that Janey turned quickly, quickly searched his face.
  • “You don’t _mind_, John, do you?” she asked. “You don’t—It’s nothing to
  • do with you and me.”
  • Somehow or other he managed to shake some sort of smile at her. Somehow
  • or other he stammered: “No—go—on, go on! I want you to tell me.”
  • “But, John darling—”
  • “Tell me, Janey!”
  • “There’s nothing to tell,” she said, wondering. “He was one of the
  • first-class passengers. I saw he was very ill when he came on board....
  • But he seemed to be so much better until yesterday. He had a severe
  • attack in the afternoon—excitement—nervousness, I think, about
  • arriving. And after that he never recovered.”
  • “But why didn’t the stewardess—”
  • “Oh, my dear—the stewardess!” said Janey. “What would he have felt? And
  • besides... he might have wanted to leave a message... to—”
  • “Didn’t he?” muttered Hammond. “Didn’t he say anything?”
  • “No, darling, not a word!” She shook her head softly. “All the time I
  • was with him he was too weak... he was too weak even to move a
  • finger....”
  • Janey was silent. But her words, so light, so soft, so chill, seemed to
  • hover in the air, to rain into his breast like snow.
  • The fire had gone red. Now it fell in with a sharp sound and the room
  • was colder. Cold crept up his arms. The room was huge, immense,
  • glittering. It filled his whole world. There was the great blind bed,
  • with his coat flung across it like some headless man saying his
  • prayers. There was the luggage, ready to be carried away again,
  • anywhere, tossed into trains, carted on to boats.
  • ... “He was too weak. He was too weak to move a finger.” And yet he
  • died in Janey’s arms. She—who’d never—never once in all these
  • years—never on one single solitary occasion—
  • No; he mustn’t think of it. Madness lay in thinking of it. No, he
  • wouldn’t face it. He couldn’t stand it. It was too much to bear!
  • And now Janey touched his tie with her fingers. She pinched the edges
  • of the tie together.
  • “You’re not—sorry I told you, John darling? It hasn’t made you sad? It
  • hasn’t spoilt our evening—our being alone together?”
  • But at that he had to hide his face. He put his face into her bosom and
  • his arms enfolded her.
  • Spoilt their evening! Spoilt their being alone together! They would
  • never be alone together again.
  • Bank Holiday
  • A stout man with a pink face wears dingy white flannel trousers, a blue
  • coat with a pink handkerchief showing, and a straw hat much too small
  • for him, perched at the back of his head. He plays the guitar. A little
  • chap in white canvas shoes, his face hidden under a felt hat like a
  • broken wing, breathes into a flute; and a tall thin fellow, with
  • bursting over-ripe button boots, draws ribbons—long, twisted, streaming
  • ribbons—of tune out of a fiddle. They stand, unsmiling, but not
  • serious, in the broad sunlight opposite the fruit-shop; the pink spider
  • of a hand beats the guitar, the little squat hand, with a
  • brass-and-turquoise ring, forces the reluctant flute, and the fiddler’s
  • arm tries to saw the fiddle in two.
  • A crowd collects, eating oranges and bananas, tearing off the skins,
  • dividing, sharing. One young girl has even a basket of strawberries,
  • but she does not eat them. “Aren’t they _dear_!” She stares at the tiny
  • pointed fruits as if she were afraid of them. The Australian soldier
  • laughs. “Here, go on, there’s not more than a mouthful.” But he doesn’t
  • want her to eat them, either. He likes to watch her little frightened
  • face, and her puzzled eyes lifted to his: “Aren’t they a _price_!” He
  • pushes out his chest and grins. Old fat women in velvet bodices—old
  • dusty pin-cushions—lean old hags like worn umbrellas with a quivering
  • bonnet on top; young women, in muslins, with hats that might have grown
  • on hedges, and high pointed shoes; men in khaki, sailors, shabby
  • clerks, young Jews in fine cloth suits with padded shoulders and wide
  • trousers, “hospital boys” in blue—the sun discovers them—the loud, bold
  • music holds them together in one big knot for a moment. The young ones
  • are larking, pushing each other on and off the pavement, dodging,
  • nudging; the old ones are talking: “So I said to ’im, if you wants the
  • doctor to yourself, fetch ’im, says I.”
  • “An’ by the time they was cooked there wasn’t so much as you could put
  • in the palm of me ’and!”
  • The only ones who are quiet are the ragged children. They stand, as
  • close up to the musicians as they can get, their hands behind their
  • backs, their eyes big. Occasionally a leg hops, an arm wags. A tiny
  • staggerer, overcome, turns round twice, sits down solemn, and then gets
  • up again.
  • “Ain’t it lovely?” whispers a small girl behind her hand.
  • And the music breaks into bright pieces, and joins together again, and
  • again breaks, and is dissolved, and the crowd scatters, moving slowly
  • up the hill.
  • At the corner of the road the stalls begin.
  • “Ticklers! Tuppence a tickler! ’Ool ’ave a tickler? Tickle ’em up,
  • boys.” Little soft brooms on wire handles. They are eagerly bought by
  • the soldiers.
  • “Buy a golliwog! Tuppence a golliwog!”
  • “Buy a jumping donkey! All alive-oh!”
  • “_Su_-perior chewing gum. Buy something to do, boys.”
  • “Buy a rose. Give ’er a rose, boy. Roses, lady?”
  • “Fevvers! Fevvers!” They are hard to resist. Lovely, streaming
  • feathers, emerald green, scarlet, bright blue, canary yellow. Even the
  • babies wear feathers threaded through their bonnets.
  • And an old woman in a three-cornered paper hat cries as if it were her
  • final parting advice, the only way of saving yourself or of bringing
  • him to his senses: “Buy a three-cornered ’at, my dear, an’ put it on!”
  • It is a flying day, half sun, half wind. When the sun goes in a shadow
  • flies over; when it comes out again it is fiery. The men and women feel
  • it burning their backs, their breasts and their arms; they feel their
  • bodies expanding, coming alive... so that they make large embracing
  • gestures, lift up their arms, for nothing, swoop down on a girl, blurt
  • into laughter.
  • Lemonade! A whole tank of it stands on a table covered with a cloth;
  • and lemons like blunted fishes blob in the yellow water. It looks
  • solid, like a jelly, in the thick glasses. Why can’t they drink it
  • without spilling it? Everybody spills it, and before the glass is
  • handed back the last drops are thrown in a ring.
  • Round the ice-cream cart, with its striped awning and bright brass
  • cover, the children cluster. Little tongues lick, lick round the cream
  • trumpets, round the squares. The cover is lifted, the wooden spoon
  • plunges in; one shuts one’s eyes to feel it, silently scrunching.
  • “Let these little birds tell you your future!” She stands beside the
  • cage, a shrivelled ageless Italian, clasping and unclasping her dark
  • claws. Her face, a treasure of delicate carving, is tied in a
  • green-and-gold scarf. And inside their prison the love-birds flutter
  • towards the papers in the seed-tray.
  • “You have great strength of character. You will marry a red-haired man
  • and have three children. Beware of a blonde woman.” Look out! Look out!
  • A motor-car driven by a fat chauffeur comes rushing down the hill.
  • Inside there a blonde woman, pouting, leaning forward—rushing through
  • your life—beware! beware!
  • “Ladies and gentlemen, I am an auctioneer by profession, and if what I
  • tell you is not the truth I am liable to have my licence taken away
  • from me and a heavy imprisonment.” He holds the licence across his
  • chest; the sweat pours down his face into his paper collar; his eyes
  • look glazed. When he takes off his hat there is a deep pucker of angry
  • flesh on his forehead. Nobody buys a watch.
  • Look out again! A huge barouche comes swinging down the hill with two
  • old, old babies inside. She holds up a lace parasol; he sucks the knob
  • of his cane, and the fat old bodies roll together as the cradle rocks,
  • and the steaming horse leaves a trail of manure as it ambles down the
  • hill.
  • Under a tree, Professor Leonard, in cap and gown, stands beside his
  • banner. He is here “for one day,” from the London, Paris and Brussels
  • Exhibition, to tell your fortune from your face. And he stands, smiling
  • encouragement, like a clumsy dentist. When the big men, romping and
  • swearing a moment before, hand across their sixpence, and stand before
  • him, they are suddenly serious, dumb, timid, almost blushing as the
  • Professor’s quick hand notches the printed card. They are like little
  • children caught playing in a forbidden garden by the owner, stepping
  • from behind a tree.
  • The top of the hill is reached. How hot it is! How fine it is! The
  • public-house is open, and the crowd presses in. The mother sits on the
  • pavement edge with her baby, and the father brings her out a glass of
  • dark, brownish stuff, and then savagely elbows his way in again. A reek
  • of beer floats from the public-house, and a loud clatter and rattle of
  • voices.
  • The wind has dropped, and the sun burns more fiercely than ever.
  • Outside the two swing-doors there is a thick mass of children like
  • flies at the mouth of a sweet-jar.
  • And up, up the hill come the people, with ticklers and golliwogs, and
  • roses and feathers. Up, up they thrust into the light and heat,
  • shouting, laughing, squealing, as though they were being pushed by
  • something, far below, and by the sun, far ahead of them—drawn up into
  • the full, bright, dazzling radiance to... what?
  • An Ideal Family
  • That evening for the first time in his life, as he pressed through the
  • swing door and descended the three broad steps to the pavement, old Mr.
  • Neave felt he was too old for the spring. Spring—warm, eager,
  • restless—was there, waiting for him in the golden light, ready in front
  • of everybody to run up, to blow in his white beard, to drag sweetly on
  • his arm. And he couldn’t meet her, no; he couldn’t square up once more
  • and stride off, jaunty as a young man. He was tired and, although the
  • late sun was still shining, curiously cold, with a numbed feeling all
  • over. Quite suddenly he hadn’t the energy, he hadn’t the heart to stand
  • this gaiety and bright movement any longer; it confused him. He wanted
  • to stand still, to wave it away with his stick, to say, “Be off with
  • you!” Suddenly it was a terrible effort to greet as usual—tipping his
  • wide-awake with his stick—all the people whom he knew, the friends,
  • acquaintances, shopkeepers, postmen, drivers. But the gay glance that
  • went with the gesture, the kindly twinkle that seemed to say, “I’m a
  • match and more for any of you”—that old Mr. Neave could not manage at
  • all. He stumped along, lifting his knees high as if he were walking
  • through air that had somehow grown heavy and solid like water. And the
  • homeward-looking crowd hurried by, the trams clanked, the light carts
  • clattered, the big swinging cabs bowled along with that reckless,
  • defiant indifference that one knows only in dreams....
  • It had been a day like other days at the office. Nothing special had
  • happened. Harold hadn’t come back from lunch until close on four. Where
  • had he been? What had he been up to? He wasn’t going to let his father
  • know. Old Mr. Neave had happened to be in the vestibule, saying
  • good-bye to a caller, when Harold sauntered in, perfectly turned out as
  • usual, cool, suave, smiling that peculiar little half-smile that women
  • found so fascinating.
  • Ah, Harold was too handsome, too handsome by far; that had been the
  • trouble all along. No man had a right to such eyes, such lashes, and
  • such lips; it was uncanny. As for his mother, his sisters, and the
  • servants, it was not too much to say they made a young god of him; they
  • worshipped Harold, they forgave him everything; and he had needed some
  • forgiving ever since the time when he was thirteen and he had stolen
  • his mother’s purse, taken the money, and hidden the purse in the cook’s
  • bedroom. Old Mr. Neave struck sharply with his stick upon the pavement
  • edge. But it wasn’t only his family who spoiled Harold, he reflected,
  • it was everybody; he had only to look and to smile, and down they went
  • before him. So perhaps it wasn’t to be wondered at that he expected the
  • office to carry on the tradition. H’m, h’m! But it couldn’t be done. No
  • business—not even a successful, established, big paying concern—could
  • be played with. A man had either to put his whole heart and soul into
  • it, or it went all to pieces before his eyes....
  • And then Charlotte and the girls were always at him to make the whole
  • thing over to Harold, to retire, and to spend his time enjoying
  • himself. Enjoying himself! Old Mr. Neave stopped dead under a group of
  • ancient cabbage palms outside the Government buildings! Enjoying
  • himself! The wind of evening shook the dark leaves to a thin airy
  • cackle. Sitting at home, twiddling his thumbs, conscious all the while
  • that his life’s work was slipping away, dissolving, disappearing
  • through Harold’s fine fingers, while Harold smiled....
  • “Why will you be so unreasonable, father? There’s absolutely no need
  • for you to go to the office. It only makes it very awkward for us when
  • people persist in saying how tired you’re looking. Here’s this huge
  • house and garden. Surely you could be happy in—in—appreciating it for a
  • change. Or you could take up some hobby.”
  • And Lola the baby had chimed in loftily, “All men ought to have
  • hobbies. It makes life impossible if they haven’t.”
  • Well, well! He couldn’t help a grim smile as painfully he began to
  • climb the hill that led into Harcourt Avenue. Where would Lola and her
  • sisters and Charlotte be if he’d gone in for hobbies, he’d like to
  • know? Hobbies couldn’t pay for the town house and the seaside bungalow,
  • and their horses, and their golf, and the sixty-guinea gramophone in
  • the music-room for them to dance to. Not that he grudged them these
  • things. No, they were smart, good-looking girls, and Charlotte was a
  • remarkable woman; it was natural for them to be in the swim. As a
  • matter of fact, no other house in the town was as popular as theirs; no
  • other family entertained so much. And how many times old Mr. Neave,
  • pushing the cigar box across the smoking-room table, had listened to
  • praises of his wife, his girls, of himself even.
  • “You’re an ideal family, sir, an ideal family. It’s like something one
  • reads about or sees on the stage.”
  • “That’s all right, my boy,” old Mr. Neave would reply. “Try one of
  • those; I think you’ll like them. And if you care to smoke in the
  • garden, you’ll find the girls on the lawn, I dare say.”
  • That was why the girls had never married, so people said. They could
  • have married anybody. But they had too good a time at home. They were
  • too happy together, the girls and Charlotte. H’m, h’m! Well, well.
  • Perhaps so....
  • By this time he had walked the length of fashionable Harcourt Avenue;
  • he had reached the corner house, their house. The carriage gates were
  • pushed back; there were fresh marks of wheels on the drive. And then he
  • faced the big white-painted house, with its wide-open windows, its
  • tulle curtains floating outwards, its blue jars of hyacinths on the
  • broad sills. On either side of the carriage porch their
  • hydrangeas—famous in the town—were coming into flower; the pinkish,
  • bluish masses of flower lay like light among the spreading leaves. And
  • somehow, it seemed to old Mr. Neave that the house and the flowers, and
  • even the fresh marks on the drive, were saying, “There is young life
  • here. There are girls—”
  • The hall, as always, was dusky with wraps, parasols, gloves, piled on
  • the oak chests. From the music-room sounded the piano, quick, loud and
  • impatient. Through the drawing-room door that was ajar voices floated.
  • “And were there ices?” came from Charlotte. Then the creak, creak of
  • her rocker.
  • “Ices!” cried Ethel. “My dear mother, you never saw such ices. Only two
  • kinds. And one a common little strawberry shop ice, in a sopping wet
  • frill.”
  • “The food altogether was too appalling,” came from Marion.
  • “Still, it’s rather early for ices,” said Charlotte easily.
  • “But why, if one has them at all....” began Ethel.
  • “Oh, quite so, darling,” crooned Charlotte.
  • Suddenly the music-room door opened and Lola dashed out. She started,
  • she nearly screamed, at the sight of old Mr. Neave.
  • “Gracious, father! What a fright you gave me! Have you just come home?
  • Why isn’t Charles here to help you off with your coat?”
  • Her cheeks were crimson from playing, her eyes glittered, the hair fell
  • over her forehead. And she breathed as though she had come running
  • through the dark and was frightened. Old Mr. Neave stared at his
  • youngest daughter; he felt he had never seen her before. So that was
  • Lola, was it? But she seemed to have forgotten her father; it was not
  • for him that she was waiting there. Now she put the tip of her crumpled
  • handkerchief between her teeth and tugged at it angrily. The telephone
  • rang. A-ah! Lola gave a cry like a sob and dashed past him. The door of
  • the telephone-room slammed, and at the same moment Charlotte called,
  • “Is that you, father?”
  • “You’re tired again,” said Charlotte reproachfully, and she stopped the
  • rocker and offered her warm plum-like cheek. Bright-haired Ethel pecked
  • his beard, Marion’s lips brushed his ear.
  • “Did you walk back, father?” asked Charlotte.
  • “Yes, I walked home,” said old Mr. Neave, and he sank into one of the
  • immense drawing-room chairs.
  • “But why didn’t you take a cab?” said Ethel. “There are hundreds of
  • cabs about at that time.”
  • “My dear Ethel,” cried Marion, “if father prefers to tire himself out,
  • I really don’t see what business of ours it is to interfere.”
  • “Children, children?” coaxed Charlotte.
  • But Marion wouldn’t be stopped. “No, mother, you spoil father, and it’s
  • not right. You ought to be stricter with him. He’s very naughty.” She
  • laughed her hard, bright laugh and patted her hair in a mirror.
  • Strange! When she was a little girl she had such a soft, hesitating
  • voice; she had even stuttered, and now, whatever she said—even if it
  • was only “Jam, please, father”—it rang out as though she were on the
  • stage.
  • “Did Harold leave the office before you, dear?” asked Charlotte,
  • beginning to rock again.
  • “I’m not sure,” said Old Mr. Neave. “I’m not sure. I didn’t see him
  • after four o’clock.”
  • “He said—” began Charlotte.
  • But at that moment Ethel, who was twitching over the leaves of some
  • paper or other, ran to her mother and sank down beside her chair.
  • “There, you see,” she cried. “That’s what I mean, mummy. Yellow, with
  • touches of silver. Don’t you agree?”
  • “Give it to me, love,” said Charlotte. She fumbled for her
  • tortoise-shell spectacles and put them on, gave the page a little dab
  • with her plump small fingers, and pursed up her lips. “Very sweet!” she
  • crooned vaguely; she looked at Ethel over her spectacles. “But I
  • shouldn’t have the train.”
  • “Not the train!” wailed Ethel tragically. “But the train’s the whole
  • point.”
  • “Here, mother, let me decide.” Marion snatched the paper playfully from
  • Charlotte. “I agree with mother,” she cried triumphantly. “The train
  • overweights it.”
  • Old Mr. Neave, forgotten, sank into the broad lap of his chair, and,
  • dozing, heard them as though he dreamed. There was no doubt about it,
  • he was tired out; he had lost his hold. Even Charlotte and the girls
  • were too much for him to-night. They were too... too.... But all his
  • drowsing brain could think of was—too _rich_ for him. And somewhere at
  • the back of everything he was watching a little withered ancient man
  • climbing up endless flights of stairs. Who was he?
  • “I shan’t dress to-night,” he muttered.
  • “What do you say, father?”
  • “Eh, what, what?” Old Mr. Neave woke with a start and stared across at
  • them. “I shan’t dress to-night,” he repeated.
  • “But, father, we’ve got Lucile coming, and Henry Davenport, and Mrs.
  • Teddie Walker.”
  • “It will look so _very_ out of the picture.”
  • “Don’t you feel well, dear?”
  • “You needn’t make any effort. What is Charles _for_?”
  • “But if you’re really not up to it,” Charlotte wavered.
  • “Very well! Very well!” Old Mr. Neave got up and went to join that
  • little old climbing fellow just as far as his dressing-room....
  • There young Charles was waiting for him. Carefully, as though
  • everything depended on it, he was tucking a towel round the hot-water
  • can. Young Charles had been a favourite of his ever since as a little
  • red-faced boy he had come into the house to look after the fires. Old
  • Mr. Neave lowered himself into the cane lounge by the window, stretched
  • out his legs, and made his little evening joke, “Dress him up,
  • Charles!” And Charles, breathing intensely and frowning, bent forward
  • to take the pin out of his tie.
  • H’m, h’m! Well, well! It was pleasant by the open window, very
  • pleasant—a fine mild evening. They were cutting the grass on the tennis
  • court below; he heard the soft churr of the mower. Soon the girls would
  • begin their tennis parties again. And at the thought he seemed to hear
  • Marion’s voice ring out, “Good for you, partner.... Oh, _played_,
  • partner.... Oh, _very_ nice indeed.” Then Charlotte calling from the
  • veranda, “Where is Harold?” And Ethel, “He’s certainly not here,
  • mother.” And Charlotte’s vague, “He said—”
  • Old Mr. Neave sighed, got up, and putting one hand under his beard, he
  • took the comb from young Charles, and carefully combed the white beard
  • over. Charles gave him a folded handkerchief, his watch and seals, and
  • spectacle case.
  • “That will do, my lad.” The door shut, he sank back, he was alone....
  • And now that little ancient fellow was climbing down endless flights
  • that led to a glittering, gay dining-room. What legs he had! They were
  • like a spider’s—thin, withered.
  • “You’re an ideal family, sir, an ideal family.”
  • But if that were true, why didn’t Charlotte or the girls stop him? Why
  • was he all alone, climbing up and down? Where was Harold? Ah, it was no
  • good expecting anything from Harold. Down, down went the little old
  • spider, and then, to his horror, old Mr. Neave saw him slip past the
  • dining-room and make for the porch, the dark drive, the carriage gates,
  • the office. Stop him, stop him, somebody!
  • Old Mr. Neave started up. It was dark in his dressing-room; the window
  • shone pale. How long had he been asleep? He listened, and through the
  • big, airy, darkened house there floated far-away voices, far-away
  • sounds. Perhaps, he thought vaguely, he had been asleep for a long
  • time. He’d been forgotten. What had all this to do with him—this house
  • and Charlotte, the girls and Harold—what did he know about them? They
  • were strangers to him. Life had passed him by. Charlotte was not his
  • wife. His wife!
  • ... A dark porch, half hidden by a passion-vine, that drooped
  • sorrowful, mournful, as though it understood. Small, warm arms were
  • round his neck. A face, little and pale, lifted to his, and a voice
  • breathed, “Good-bye, my treasure.”
  • My treasure! “Good-bye, my treasure!” Which of them had spoken? Why had
  • they said good-bye? There had been some terrible mistake. _She_ was his
  • wife, that little pale girl, and all the rest of his life had been a
  • dream.
  • Then the door opened, and young Charles, standing in the light, put his
  • hands by his side and shouted like a young soldier, “Dinner is on the
  • table, sir!”
  • “I’m coming, I’m coming,” said old Mr. Neave.
  • The Lady’s Maid
  • _Eleven o’clock. A knock at the door._
  • ... I hope I haven’t disturbed you, madam. You weren’t asleep—were you?
  • But I’ve just given my lady her tea, and there was such a nice cup
  • over, I thought, perhaps....
  • ... Not at all, madam. I always make a cup of tea last thing. She
  • drinks it in bed after her prayers to warm her up. I put the kettle on
  • when she kneels down and I say to it, “Now you needn’t be in too much
  • of a hurry to say _your_ prayers.” But it’s always boiling before my
  • lady is half through. You see, madam, we know such a lot of people, and
  • they’ve all got to be prayed for—every one. My lady keeps a list of the
  • names in a little red book. Oh dear! whenever some one new has been to
  • see us and my lady says afterwards, “Ellen, give me my little red
  • book,” I feel quite wild, I do. “There’s another,” I think, “keeping
  • her out of her bed in all weathers.” And she won’t have a cushion, you
  • know, madam; she kneels on the hard carpet. It fidgets me something
  • dreadful to see her, knowing her as I do. I’ve tried to cheat her; I’ve
  • spread out the eiderdown. But the first time I did it—oh, she gave me
  • such a look—holy it was, madam. “Did our Lord have an eiderdown,
  • Ellen?” she said. But—I was younger at the time—I felt inclined to say,
  • “No, but our Lord wasn’t your age, and he didn’t know what it was to
  • have your lumbago.” Wicked—wasn’t it? But she’s _too_ good, you know,
  • madam. When I tucked her up just now and seen—saw her lying back, her
  • hands outside and her head on the pillow—so pretty—I couldn’t help
  • thinking, “Now you look just like your dear mother when I laid her
  • out!”
  • ... Yes, madam, it was all left to me. Oh, she did look sweet. I did
  • her hair, soft-like, round her forehead, all in dainty curls, and just
  • to one side of her neck I put a bunch of most beautiful purple pansies.
  • Those pansies made a picture of her, madam! I shall never forget them.
  • I thought to-night, when I looked at my lady, “Now, if only the pansies
  • was there no one could tell the difference.”
  • ... Only the last year, madam. Only after she’d got a
  • little—well—feeble as you might say. Of course, she was never
  • dangerous; she was the sweetest old lady. But how it took her was—she
  • thought she’d lost something. She couldn’t keep still, she couldn’t
  • settle. All day long she’d be up and down, up and down; you’d meet her
  • everywhere,—on the stairs, in the porch, making for the kitchen. And
  • she’d look up at you, and she’d say—just like a child, “I’ve lost it,
  • I’ve lost it.” “Come along,” I’d say, “come along, and I’ll lay out
  • your patience for you.” But she’d catch me by the hand—I was a
  • favourite of hers—and whisper, “Find it for me, Ellen. Find it for me.”
  • Sad, wasn’t it?
  • ... No, she never recovered, madam. She had a stroke at the end. Last
  • words she ever said was—very slow, “Look in—the—Look—in—” And then she
  • was gone.
  • ... No, madam, I can’t say I noticed it. Perhaps some girls. But you
  • see, it’s like this, I’ve got nobody but my lady. My mother died of
  • consumption when I was four, and I lived with my grandfather, who kept
  • a hair-dresser’s shop. I used to spend all my time in the shop under a
  • table dressing my doll’s hair—copying the assistants, I suppose. They
  • were ever so kind to me. Used to make me little wigs, all colours, the
  • latest fashions and all. And there I’d sit all day, quiet as quiet—the
  • customers never knew. Only now and again I’d take my peep from under
  • the table-cloth.
  • ... But one day I managed to get a pair of scissors and—would you
  • believe it, madam? I cut off all my hair; snipped it off all in bits,
  • like the little monkey I was. Grandfather was _furious_! He caught hold
  • of the tongs—I shall never forget it—grabbed me by the hand and shut my
  • fingers in them. “That’ll teach you!” he said. It was a fearful burn.
  • I’ve got the mark of it to-day.
  • ... Well, you see, madam, he’d taken such pride in my hair. He used to
  • sit me up on the counter, before the customers came, and do it
  • something beautiful—big, soft curls and waved over the top. I remember
  • the assistants standing round, and me ever so solemn with the penny
  • grandfather gave me to hold while it was being done.... But he always
  • took the penny back afterwards. Poor grandfather! Wild, he was, at the
  • fright I’d made of myself. But he frightened me that time. Do you know
  • what I did, madam? I ran away. Yes, I did, round the corners, in and
  • out, I don’t know how far I didn’t run. Oh, dear, I must have looked a
  • sight, with my hand rolled up in my pinny and my hair sticking out.
  • People must have laughed when they saw me....
  • ... No, madam, grandfather never got over it. He couldn’t bear the
  • sight of me after. Couldn’t eat his dinner, even, if I was there. So my
  • aunt took me. She was a cripple, an upholstress. Tiny! She had to stand
  • on the sofas when she wanted to cut out the backs. And it was helping
  • her I met my lady....
  • ... Not so very, madam. I was thirteen, turned. And I don’t remember
  • ever feeling—well—a child, as you might say. You see there was my
  • uniform, and one thing and another. My lady put me into collars and
  • cuffs from the first. Oh yes—once I did! That was—funny! It was like
  • this. My lady had her two little nieces staying with her—we were at
  • Sheldon at the time—and there was a fair on the common.
  • “Now, Ellen,” she said, “I want you to take the two young ladies for a
  • ride on the donkeys.” Off we went; solemn little loves they were; each
  • had a hand. But when we came to the donkeys they were too shy to go on.
  • So we stood and watched instead. Beautiful those donkeys were! They
  • were the first I’d seen out of a cart—for pleasure as you might say.
  • They were a lovely silver-grey, with little red saddles and blue
  • bridles and bells jing-a-jingling on their ears. And quite big
  • girls—older than me, even—were riding them, ever so gay. Not at all
  • common, I don’t mean, madam, just enjoying themselves. And I don’t know
  • what it was, but the way the little feet went, and the eyes—so
  • gentle—and the soft ears—made me want to go on a donkey more than
  • anything in the world!
  • ... Of course, I couldn’t. I had my young ladies. And what would I have
  • looked like perched up there in my uniform? But all the rest of the day
  • it was donkeys—donkeys on the brain with me. I felt I should have burst
  • if I didn’t tell some one; and who was there to tell? But when I went
  • to bed—I was sleeping in Mrs. James’s bedroom, our cook that was, at
  • the time—as soon as the lights was out, there they were, my donkeys,
  • jingling along, with their neat little feet and sad eyes.... Well,
  • madam, would you believe it, I waited for a long time and pretended to
  • be asleep, and then suddenly I sat up and called out as loud as I
  • could, “_I do want to go on a donkey. I do want a donkey-ride!_” You
  • see, I had to say it, and I thought they wouldn’t laugh at me if they
  • knew I was only dreaming. Artful—wasn’t it? Just what a silly child
  • would think....
  • ... No, madam, never now. Of course, I did think of it at one time. But
  • it wasn’t to be. He had a little flower-shop just down the road and
  • across from where we was living. Funny—wasn’t it? And me such a one for
  • flowers. We were having a lot of company at the time, and I was in and
  • out of the shop more often than not, as the saying is. And Harry and I
  • (his name was Harry) got to quarrelling about how things ought to be
  • arranged—and that began it. Flowers! you wouldn’t believe it, madam,
  • the flowers he used to bring me. He’d stop at nothing. It was
  • lilies-of-the-valley more than once, and I’m not exaggerating! Well, of
  • course, we were going to be married and live over the shop, and it was
  • all going to be just so, and I was to have the window to arrange....
  • Oh, how I’ve done that window of a Saturday! Not really, of course,
  • madam, just dreaming, as you might say. I’ve done it for
  • Christmas—motto in holly, and all—and I’ve had my Easter lilies with a
  • gorgeous star all daffodils in the middle. I’ve hung—well, that’s
  • enough of that. The day came he was to call for me to choose the
  • furniture. Shall I ever forget it? It was a Tuesday. My lady wasn’t
  • quite herself that afternoon. Not that she’d said anything, of course;
  • she never does or will. But I knew by the way that she kept wrapping
  • herself up and asking me if it was cold—and her little nose looked...
  • pinched. I didn’t like leaving her; I knew I’d be worrying all the
  • time. At last I asked her if she’d rather I put it off. “Oh no, Ellen,”
  • she said, “you mustn’t mind about me. You mustn’t disappoint your young
  • man.” And so cheerful, you know, madam, never thinking about herself.
  • It made me feel worse than ever. I began to wonder... then she dropped
  • her handkerchief and began to stoop down to pick it up herself—a thing
  • she never did. “Whatever are you doing!” I cried, running to stop her.
  • “Well,” she said, smiling, you know, madam, “I shall have to begin to
  • practise.” Oh, it was all I could do not to burst out crying. I went
  • over to the dressing-table and made believe to rub up the silver, and I
  • couldn’t keep myself in, and I asked her if she’d rather I... didn’t
  • get married. “No, Ellen,” she said—that was her voice, madam, like I’m
  • giving you—“No, Ellen, not for the _wide world_!” But while she said
  • it, madam—I was looking in her glass; of course, she didn’t know I
  • could see her—she put her little hand on her heart just like her dear
  • mother used to, and lifted her eyes... Oh, _madam_!
  • When Harry came I had his letters all ready, and the ring and a ducky
  • little brooch he’d given me—a silver bird it was, with a chain in its
  • beak, and on the end of the chain a heart with a dagger. Quite the
  • thing! I opened the door to him. I never gave him time for a word.
  • “There you are,” I said. “Take them all back,” I said, “it’s all over.
  • I’m not going to marry you,” I said, “I can’t leave my lady.” White! he
  • turned as white as a woman. I had to slam the door, and there I stood,
  • all of a tremble, till I knew he had gone. When I opened the
  • door—believe me or not, madam—that man _was_ gone! I ran out into the
  • road just as I was, in my apron and my house-shoes, and there I stayed
  • in the middle of the road... staring. People must have laughed if they
  • saw me....
  • ... Goodness gracious!—What’s that? It’s the clock striking! And here
  • I’ve been keeping you awake. Oh, madam, you ought to have stopped
  • me.... Can I tuck in your feet? I always tuck in my lady’s feet, every
  • night, just the same. And she says, “Good night, Ellen. Sleep sound and
  • wake early!” I don’t know what I should do if she didn’t say that, now.
  • ... Oh dear, I sometimes think... whatever should I do if anything were
  • to.... But, there, thinking’s no good to anyone—is it, madam? Thinking
  • won’t help. Not that I do it often. And if ever I do I pull myself up
  • sharp, “Now, then, Ellen. At it again—you silly girl! If you can’t find
  • anything better to do than to start thinking!...”
  • End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Garden Party, by Katherine Mansfield
  • *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GARDEN PARTY ***
  • ***** This file should be named 1429-0.txt or 1429-o.zip *****
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/1/4/2/1429/
  • Produced by Sue Asscher, and David Widger
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
  • be renamed.
  • Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
  • law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
  • so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
  • States without permission and without paying copyright
  • royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
  • of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
  • concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
  • and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
  • specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
  • eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
  • for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
  • performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
  • away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
  • not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
  • trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
  • START: FULL LICENSE
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
  • Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org/license.
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
  • destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
  • possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
  • Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
  • by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
  • person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
  • 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
  • agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
  • Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
  • of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
  • works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
  • States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
  • United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
  • claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
  • displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
  • all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
  • that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
  • free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
  • comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
  • same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
  • you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
  • in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
  • check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
  • agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
  • distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
  • other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
  • representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
  • country outside the United States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
  • immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
  • prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
  • on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
  • phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
  • performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  • most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  • restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  • under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  • eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  • United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  • are located before using this ebook.
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
  • derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
  • contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
  • copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
  • the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
  • redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
  • either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
  • obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
  • additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
  • will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
  • posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
  • beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
  • any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
  • to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
  • other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
  • version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
  • (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
  • to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
  • of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
  • Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
  • full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • provided that
  • * You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  • to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  • agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  • within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  • legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  • payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  • Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation."
  • * You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  • copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  • all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works.
  • * You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  • any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  • receipt of the work.
  • * You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
  • are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
  • from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
  • Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
  • contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
  • or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
  • intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
  • other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
  • cannot be read by your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
  • of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
  • with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
  • with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
  • lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
  • or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
  • opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
  • the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
  • without further opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
  • OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
  • LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
  • damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
  • violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
  • agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
  • limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
  • unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
  • remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
  • accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
  • production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
  • including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
  • the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
  • or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
  • additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
  • Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
  • computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
  • exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
  • from people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
  • generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
  • Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
  • www.gutenberg.org
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
  • U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
  • The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
  • mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
  • volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
  • locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
  • Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
  • date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
  • official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
  • DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
  • state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
  • donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
  • freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
  • distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
  • volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
  • the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
  • necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
  • edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
  • facility: www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.